How the King ought to make his warres with the force of his owne Subiects
The 1. Chapter.

THe authours, which heretofore haue busied themselues to giue rules ap­pertayning vnto the warres, would by their sayings that those men of whome a Prince would pretend to haue seruice, should be leuied in tem­perate countries, if so bee he would haue them to bée both valiant & wise. For they say that hot countries doo bring foorth wise men, but they are cowards, and that cold coun­tries do bring foorth hardie men, but they are fooles. But I sup­pose that they haue left vs this counsaile only to serue the turne of some monarke, or puissant king, whose dominions do stretch so wide, that both these qualities may be found seperably in the countries that are vnder his hands, and hath power to leuie and choose his men in what part he will, as the auncient Empe­rours did at that time when almost all the whole world was in their obedience. But to giue a rule that princes of meane power may helpe themselues withall: although their countries be sci­tuated in extreame hot or cold regions, I doo affirme that this consideration shall nothing hinder such a prince to serue himself with his subiects, but that he may make them hardie which na­turally are cowards, and those wise which of themselues are [Page 2] fooles, for that wee may plainly see by old examples, that in all places, whether they be cold or hot, there may bee very good sol­diers, so that there be exercise vsed and diligence: for that which by nature wanteth may be supplied by industrie and exercise, in this arte specially which consisteth more in this poynt then in any other, by meanes whereof the Lacedemonians com­maunded long time ouer all Greece, the Thebans deliuered them from the obedience of the Lacedemonians, restoring them vnto their former libertie: and the Romans (as saith Vegetius) surmounted through their exercise and discipline, the multitude of the Gaules, the pride of the Germaines; the force of the Spa­nyards, the riches and warines of the Affricanes, and the wise­dome and subtilties of the Greekes; although they were infe­riours vnto the said nations in all things, only except exercise, and skill to make warres. Furthermore, I say that if a Prince pretend at any time to preuaile, that he ought to leuie his men of warre amongst his subiects, whether that his kingdome were scituated in the midst of the frozen sea, or in the midst of Libia, which in mine opinion, are the two extreamest hot and coldest climates that are: so that he would imploy a little diligence to fashion them as appertaineth. Chiefly hauing occasion to take vp men for to make warres, except he do take his own subiects, it will be doubtfull that he shall receiue a shrewd turne by them, for that straungers can neuer serue a Prince so loyally, but that his owne subiects will serue him more faithfully then they, and with a better heart: because the Princes quarrell that hath them in charge, is not a matter that toucheth one perticular bodie, nor a third, but it concerneth all those that shall feele the smart of it for their Lord: forasmuch as if he receiue any losse, of necessitie it must redound vnto the great losse of his subiects, because they are the pray of the vanquisher, if their Prince bée vanquished. And on the contrary part, let them make themselues all rich, and not straungers, if their Prince be victorious. Besides, the good name and reputation that they shall get, which is a poynt that sometime maketh the greatest coward hardie; & the shame which is to be looked for if they léese is theirs also. For it will not be sayd that the mercenaries haue lost; but the nation of the [Page 3] Prince will bee named: as in the conflicts which the king hath had in his time, it hath not béen sayd, that the Lanceknights, or the Switzers, or the Italians haue béen ouerthrowne: although there haue béen fewe others in our camps; but it hath béen sayd that they were the Frenchmen, and notwithstanding it may bée that there haue not béen thrée thousand Frenchmen, whereas the straungers haue béen fifteene, or twentie thousand persons. And if at any time we haue had the vpper hand of our enemies, the glorie hath not béen attributed so wholly vnto vs, but that euery one of the other nations haue looked to haue had their parts in it. And if perchaunce any man hath sayd the French­men haue had the victorie in such a battell, it hath béen by and by cast in his nose, thanke such and such, and there is rea­son it should be so, séeing it is so that they haue done it. So much a do there is to kéepe our good name, as there were no better way then to let them alone, that from henceforth they should neither be the occasion of our winnings nor losings: but that e­uery man should meddle with his owne quarrell, and that wee Frenchmen should bee let alone to debate the controuersies we haue with our neighbours, without intermingling other na­tions, which haue but a little care to dye for vs. And who make so little accompt of the matter as we see that they do, because it toucheth them nothing, for all the thought that they haue, is to finde many occasions to lengthen the warres, to the intent that they may alwaies bee set a worke. And for to be without them there is no order taken, because of the little accompt that wee do make of our selues. I say then, that a Prince ought to serue him selfe with his owne subiects, for the reasons before alleadged. And if we will be warned by things past, wee haue many exam­ples before our eyes for this matter. As by Empyres which are come to ruine through this fault, (to weete) both that of the Romans, and also of the Greeks. For the Romane Empyre after it was mounted vnto the highest in the time of Augustus Caesar, began to descend, when the Romane citizens were re­iected out of the hoasts which the Emperous did make. And that they grounded themselues vpon the force of mercenaries, and those whom they before time had conquered. And although the [Page 4] great vertues and iudgement that were in the said Caesar, main­tained the maiestie of the Empyre while he liued: yet is it so, that his successors learning of him to wage other nations then Romans: as Frenchmen, Spanyards, Almaignes and others, haue béen the occasion of the ruine of the same: for all the Em­perours that were after Augustus Caesar, would keepe an hoast of straungers hard vnder the walles of the citie of Rome, which was called the Pretorie, & was such as we would say the guard that kings haue for the assurance of their persons: but this guard was of ten or twelue thousand chosen men, much like vnto the Mammeluks of the Souldane, or the Ianissaries of the Turke: which manner although it seemed at the first sight to haue been for the profit of the Empyre; notwithstanding it tur­ned it oftentimes vpsidowne: because that this number of Sol­diers disposed of that dignitie at their pleasure, being vpon the place and in armes, against naked men and vnarmed. On the other side, the other armies which were in Fraunce, Barbarie, and elswere, would stand in their owne conceipts, the one na­ming one to be Emperour, and the other another: insomuch that sometime there were two or three pretendants: who in thinking to consume one another, consumed the Empyre, which had cost so much the getting: a thing that they were ignorant of. But after that, most of the Emperours were of straunge nations, as the soldiers which had made them, were: it was an occasion that they had lesse care of the preseruation of the Empyre: then if they had béen borne within the citie. Whereof insued, that as well those that were declared Emperours, as those that had e­lected them, marched against the sayd citie with one consent as against their enemies, with intent to triumph ouer it. And God knowes whether that these things might be handled, without the committing of many robberies, & insolencies in those chaun­ges, and also of many murthers aswell of the Emperours them selues, as of the Senators, & other great personages in Rome. Certainly wee must say that it was impossible, seeing that wee may beleeue, that if the institutions which the Romanes had at that time that their vertue florished, had béen alwaies main­tained, that was to make warre with their owne people, and not [Page 5] to haue waged straungers, nor likewise to haue suffered their neighbours and alliance in their camps, in greater number then they themselues were, their Empyre had not been deuided, nor had not béen transported out of their hands, nor their citie so many times destroyed, and abandoned as it hath béen. For if they had maintained their first manner of warre, they had esca­ped all their inconueniences, and had brought all their enterpri­ses to as happie ende, as they did while they serued themselues with their owne citizens. Michaell Paleologus the Emperour of Constantinople, may likewise be an example: who calling a number of Turkes to his aide to make warres against certaine princes of Greece that rebelled against him, shewed them the way to passe out of Asia into Europe, and therevpon the said Turkes tooke occasion to come vpon Greece with great force, and to inuade it by little and little. Of which mischiefe the sayd Emperour was cause, for that he chose rather to cause straun­gers to come to his assistance, then to take vp in his countrie those that were necessarie for him to make his warres withall, with whom, if he had would, he might with little labour haue vanquished a Lord of Bulgarie, his subiect, and haue chastened him without thrusting an armie of Turkes into his countrie, who if they had not come there, Greece had not suffered the mi­series which it hath suffered in time past, and which it must yet euery day suffer. And therefore without hauing regard vnto the old opinion, that is to say: whether the countrie be cold or hot, and to withstand the manifold inconueniences that may happen vnto those that may make their warres with the helpe of straun­gers, me thinke that euery Prince ought to strengthen himselfe with his subiects, without making any accompt to hyer others: or at the least if he would be serued with strangers, not to make them his principall force, for the daunger that might happen. As for to commit the person of a king, or of the greatest perso­nage of a kingdome, vnto the trust of those that are not his sub­iects, and who loue him not, and the seruice which they do him is but for a few crownes: is a counsaile grounded vpon no rea­son, because it is to bee thought that straungers are much more easie to bee corrupted, then those that are borne and bred in the [Page 6] same countrie that their king is. The preseruation of whom, ought to bee more deare vnto them, then vnto those that serue him but for his monie: which once failing, they abandon him as if they had neuer knowne him. Herevpon I may alleadge that which a great troope of Launceknights did vnto Monsiure Montpensier in Naples: who left him there at the mercie of the Spanyards, only because his monie failed, and that the ene­mies promised them payment at their first arriuall and assoone as they were turned from that parte, which was cause of the losse of the same kingdome the first time. And not to accuse the Almaignes only, I say that the Switzers left Monsiure de latrec at that time that the terme of their payment was ex­pired: because they doubted that they should haue borrowed vp­pon the moneth following. And although that the sayd Swit­zers did not go from vs vnto our enemies: yet euery man kno­weth well that they forsooke the sayd Lord when as his enemies were equall vnto him in strength, which was cause of the losse of the Dutchie of Millain. Since that the Grisons departed frō our campe before Pauie, and abandoned the King his person, euen at that instant that the Spanyards were determined to hazard the battell, and to assault him, which happened within few daies after; so that the going away of those bands did great­ly weaken our armie (for they were sixe or eight thousand) and was cause that the enemie did enterprise more boldly to assault vs, and that our men were more discouraged to receiue them, in so much that putting thereunto the euil behauiour of our Swit­zers, who went away without striking stroke we lost the battel. Whereby appeareth plainly, the little trust that is to bée giuen vnto straungers: and how daungerous it is for vs to repose our state in their forces. Whosoeuer he were, I wil not be of opiniō that a King should make his force of straungers, nor that he should entertaine so many, that they should bee of equall force with his owne subiects, if it were so that he were constrained to take any. For if the straungers be as strong as his owne people, and that it were necessarie that the sayd straungers should doe any thing that were contrarie vnto their mindes, which they refused, they must bee fought withall, or there will bee no obe­dience: [Page 7] but if they finde themselues the weaker, they will neuer haue the heart to disobey nor to busie themselues with the au­thoritie of a Captaine Generall, as they are when there is no meane to bridle them. For which cause a Prince that might find himselfe in extremitie, not to be obeyed of the straungers which he might retaine, ought to haue in his campe such a number of his owne subiects, that if he were driuen to vse force, they might be of power sufficient to constraine the rebels to accomplish his will. For otherwise there will be nothing done, because the ser­uice of the sayd Prince will be slacked, and sometime a disobe­dience may be cause of many great domages, as was that of the Almaignes which Monsiure de Humiers had with them in Italie, which made the King not only to loose all that season, but also was cause of the losse of diuers places that held for vs, and put all Piemount in great daunger to be lost without recouerie. And this is most certaine, insomuch that if the Lord Constable had any whit deferred to succour them, and had not vsed his ac­customed diligence, that which was left had fallen in fewe daies after into the Spanyards hands, without striking stroke. Yet he arriued so luckely, that the townes that had but the newes of his comming were preserued, and part of those that were lost were recouered, and others also, but not without a merueilous charge: and all to repayre the fault of the foresayd Almaignes, who had conducted the warres, both according vnto their owne appetites, & against the will of the sayd Lord of Humiers, as euery man knoweth, who besides that he was disobeyed in his charge, being Lieutenant Generall for the King, was also in hazard of his life, which is a thing that I cannot so much mer­uell at: nor likewise at the arrogancie of the sayd nation. But I must much more meruell at our negligence, seeing the iniuries that straungers commonly do vnto vs, and that we notwith­standing cease not to dispraise the seruice of our countrimen, to become tributaries and subiects vnto straungers: as if we could not do without them now, aswell as wee haue done at other times, and alwaies vntill the time of King Lewes the 11. who was the first King of Fraunce that did giue pension vnto stran­gers, especially vnto the Switzers, for he kept ordinarily in [Page 8] wages sixe thousand. King Charles the 8. followed him, who carried a great band to Naples. King Lewes the 12. serued him self long time with them, and with Almaignes, and other stran­gers. So likewise hath the King that raigneth at this present in all his warres: yet in the ende he perceiued that his subiects were as fit to serue him as straungers; so that they were practi­sed, or if he hath not had y ^t opinion of the Frenchmē, yet he hath made a proofe of it. And to that ende (as I thinke) haue a very great number of Legionaries béen leuied in this realme, which number if it had béen leuied by a true election, had béen sufficient to haue withstood all our enemies. But the Frenchmens for­tune would not that this leuie should haue had his perfection: for that if this leuie had been made as it ought to haue been, wée should haue been become their maisters, vnto whom wee now are subiects. Wherfore it hath left vs in the same state that wée haue béen learned to liue in many yeares ago: and for that wee make so little accompt of our owne forces, and do so much e­steeme of straungers, it may one day happen to be the occasion of our ruine, if our neighbours should enterprise ioyntly to come vpon vs. For one part alone hath put Fraunce in great feare: to weet, the Switzers, when as they came downe into Bur­gundie, so y ^t to make them to retier back againe it cost vs great sommes of monie. And so much fayled we of the courage to pre­sent our selues in battell to resist them, that the greatest part made their accompt to make them place, and to runne out of the country. O almightie God! what was become of the ancient va­lour of Fraunce? At the name whereof all the nations both on this side, and on the other side of the sea did tremble: and which was in possibilitie to assault other countries, and not to be trou­bled at home, but by her owne: nor constrained to buy peace, sith those that sould it vnto vs, were in fewe yeares before not able to resist in their owne countrie, the armie of King Charles the 7. vnder the conduct of Lewis his sonne, being at that time Daulphine, & since king. We may beléeue that their comming down was for our profite, sith they serue vs for an example, for by the great troubles that Fraunce was in: for 20. or 30. thou­sand Switzers, all a foote ill furnished with artillerie, and with [Page 9] all other things to inuade such a countrie, may bee coniectured what it would do if the same Switzers should come againe. And furthermore, if the Almaignes, Flemings, Englishmen, Spanyards, and Italians, should come vpon vs with one com­mon consent, who could want nothing but good agreement, I could not imagine how we should find meane to withstand such a coniuration. For to tarrie to make hed vnto them, were a much worse counsaile then that of Monsiure Tremouille was, to ap­pease the Switzers with crownes; because that disordred peo­ple, ill trained, and ill furnished, cannot serue for any other pur­pose against people well ordred, well trained, and well furnished with armes, and withall that appertaineth vnto such a busines: but to harten and to encourage them the more. And as for vs to trust vnto, that the frontiers are well furnished with strong townes, is a hope euill assured: for whosoeuer is Lord of the plaine countrie, I meane of so great and large a countrie as Fraunce is, shall easily afterward haue the vpper hand of the places that they keepe: principally when so great a number, or a great part of those that I haue spoken of, shall enter in at diuers places, euery nation vpon his quarter, & that they had deuided the countrie before hand. For else we might haue some reason to hope y ^t in forbearing, they might seperate themselues through discord, or that a part taking might be practised: notwithstan­ding these things must haue time, and in the meane while wee should suffer many euills to be committed before our eyes with­out remedie. And suppose that to see such a desolation to come to passe vpon so noble a realme, were almost a thing impossible: yet is there none more apparant remedie to withstand it, and to take away from our sayd enemies all the occasions that might hinder them from the conceipt of this impossibilitie, then to make our selues strong with our owne people: I meane so strong, that those that now do take pension of vs, should be very glad to be simplie allied vnto vs: and others which priuilie haue shewed themselues to be our enemies, should be constrayned to dissemble: and those which dissemble, should openly shew them­selues to be our friends by good proofe. Which to bring to passe, I would not counsaile that our force should be any whit mingled [Page 10] with straunge souldiers, aswell for to haue the credite vnto our selues, when as our souldiers should do any good seruice, as also to auoyde the great daungers that might happen by an armie made of many nations: for that is the occasion oft times that our enemies do knowe our secrets almost assoone as they are spoken: except it should be to weaken our enemies, or to content our confederats, and to get the good will of the countrie where the warres should be made, as I thinke the King doth by the I­talians: in waging of whom he thinketh to get the hearts of all Italie, & in waging the Switzers to keepe them: and moreouer to take away the forces of Germanie from those that might vse them against him, except they retayned a great number. And if so be that the King would bee serued with any number of these nations, he may do it (as I thinke) forseeing that his owne bée alwaies the stronger: and that he vse strangers as assistants, but not to giue them the preheminences and aduantages that they are accustomed to haue amongst vs: as to haue the charge of the Artillerie, and commonly to make the battell, not being subiect vnto labours and assaults, as the Frenchmen are, who are al­waies appoynted vnto the Auantgard, or Areregard, so that those of least value and straungers, haue alwaies the credite of the battell, as those whom wee ought to trust aboue all others, without whom wee haue not the courage to enterprise the least thing that may bee. I do not enuie them for the honor that is done vnto them, knowing well that the places wherein the Frenchmen serue bee very honorable, and that in them they may shew themselues to be such as they are, aswell in the Arere­gard, as in the battell, and in the battell as in the Auantgard; it is all one: for there may be enough to do in euery place. But I would that the King should haue so good an opinion of vs, as to thinke that he might bee aswell serued of vs as of any other na­tion: and that he would not determine to make himselfe strong rather with Switzers and Almaignes, then with vs. For if they do now excell vs for order, wee may either bee equall vnto them, or better then they in a short time. And for other poynts, I see no reason to esteeme them more then our selues: and who so would narrowly looke into them, shall finde that they do ra­ther [Page 11] serue vs with their name then with their deedes, and rather to make number then otherwise: for that at this instant there is almost no battell giuen; for which they say they serue, and are waged only to that end. Moreouer, they go not to assaults nor skirmishes, nor such other seruices; but all these seruices are for vs, which manner of warre is now more vsed then other: so that they serue and take their wages, not putting their persons in daunger. They take it not as the Frenchmen do that serue the King: for they haue the payne and the daunger, and the straun­gers the profite and the reputation. One thing there is that ma­keth greatly for the Switzers & Almaignes, which is the good order that they haue amongst them, aswell for the raunging of their men in battell, as in obeying their Chiefs: wherof we haue a great want. Therefore we must prooue to take their course, or any other more sure, and therein employ such diligence, that if the king would be wholly & euery where serued by vs, he might find himselfe to bee well serued, and not repent the leauing of straungers for vs. So it is, that by the ordaining of the legions, euery one thought that the custome to wage other then French­men, would haue bin laid aside. But the king perceiuing that the leuie had many imperfections in it, and that it should not haue béen wisely done immediatly to reiect the seruice of others; hath therefore kept them, and a great part of our legions, and also certaine bands of aduenturers, both to content the one and the other, and to assure himself on euery side. But if the kings mea­ning had béen well executed in that which they should haue done after these legions were ordayned, we might haue hoped that it would haue bin a very good time for vs. But whereas the Cap­taines and officers should haue taken paynes to trayne their souldiers well, they haue done nothing. It may be also that they had no expresse commaundement to do it: and those that haue no great good willes of themselues, do quickly finde an excuse. I doubt also that the legionaries being leuied in that order that they were leuied in, would not well haue agréed vnto it: so that the fault proceeded of more causes then of one, but principally hereof that euery one was a voluntarie, and that there was none inroulled but of their owne freewill. And the custome at [Page 12] this day is, that those that offer themselues, are commonly the worst of the countrie; for very hardly will a good householder inroule himselfe, or a quiet man that feareth God, and iustice, and loueth his neighbour: for these conditions agree not with the voluntarie souldiers of the time present, who are so vicious, that it is to bée feared that their seruice may do vs more hurt then our own ill fortune; forasmuch as God is offended by them in all manner of sorts. Besides, they are but too valiant; but so euill conditioned, as it is not possible that they might bée more. I will not say that all the voluntaries are so; because I should do wrong vnto many honest men: but I speake of the greatest parte, and not of all: and as I say that they are ill conditio­ned, so I dare say that there is no good order in them, and they are not so obedient, as it is requisite they should bée, to exercise the arte of the warres as it ought to bée. Wherefore it is im­possible that a Captaine, how vertuous or diligent soeuer he bée, should make his Souldiers to imitate the manners of the souldiers of the old time, who were men of so great a valour. Nor likewise can one of our Lieutenants Generall for the king, bring into his hoast, the manner which the armies in time past obserued, aswell in ordring, and raunging their battailes, as in fight: without imitating of which manner, it will be impossible to do any thing ought worth. The reason is, for that the stuffe, whereof our hoasts are compounded and framed, is so euill of it selfe, that to think to applie it to any good vse would be in vaine, and to hope to bring the arte Militarie vnto her first state would be all one: for with lesse labour would newe souldiers be forged, then those which alreadie haue their shape, be reformed as they ought to be. But if it pleased the king to make a newe leuie ac­cording vnto a true electiō, which might afterward be instructed diligently in Martiall discipline; I beléeue assuredly that those Souldiers would imitate the auncient Souldiers in all things, wherein they were thought to haue béen more excellent then those, that haue béen since the feates of armes are come to no­thing. And furthermore, a Generall might easilie establish the ancient customes in his hoast, & by that meanes the king should find himself to be the best serued that euer was prince, and might [Page 13] bragge that he had the best souldiers, and the best ordred men that were vpon the earth: and for to haue them to bee such, it were necessarie for the first Item, that those which should bée chosen should bee the most honest men, and men of best life that were possible to bée founde in the king his countrie, and for the rest to leaue that vnto the Chiefs which should haue the charge to traine them: for they might make them afterwards such as they would haue them to be. And for to leuie these honest men of whome I speake, the king should at the first make a small force, and constraine them to inroule themselues, or the election would not bee perfect. And to the intent that this force should giue no man discontentment, they must be wonne vnto it, with the hope of some profite, and honor in time to come, and of some priuiledges, which must bee promised vnto those that shall do their indeuour: and that during the time that they shall serue, they shall haue wherewithall to maintaine themselues honestly. Through this meanes, it should not bee needfull to drawe any man by the eares: especially if they knewe that the king would be discontented with those that should looke to bee prayed. In this doing the arte Militarie would returne to her first force, and the king should bee the first that should finde ease in it, and consequently his people. The thefts which many Captaines do commit in their musters should haue no more place: & the yerely pensions which straungers haue, would make their end, neither would they runne as they are accustomed: because he should haue enowe of his owne: besides, the ordring of them would be such, as he should not neede to doubt any thing but the displea­sure of God: as for men they could not hurt him. And to bee short, the people should bee no more driuen away, eaten, nor pil­laged by our owne souldiers as they are: also we should bee so much the more assured against our enemies, and furthermore in­riched, or at the least, the monie that the sayd straungers do car­rie away, would tarrie with vs. All which things do make me to conclude, that the King should do well to employ his owne people, as often as it shall bee necessarie to make warre for the profite and preseruation of his realme: and should repose all his defence in the vertue of the French armies, seeing that he hath [Page 14] better meanes to do it then any prince liuing may haue, or any prince that hath béen euer had. And this my conclusion is so well prooued, that I need not to stay longer vpon this matter: but go forward to speake mine opinion of the course that must be taken to make a newe leuie in Fraunce, and to conduct it from degree to degree, vnto that poynt it must be brought vnto, to make the souldiers to be such as I haue promised, and the armie to be in­uincible, and incomparable.

The number of Souldiers that might bee leuied in Fraunce.
The 2. Chapter.

THis kingdome is so inuironed on euery side with diuers nations, y ^e loue it but a little, that to assure it against them, it had need of a very great number of souldiers, and such a number as our legionaries were; but the charge that this multitude would cost would be insuppor­table: and on the other part, the pay of foure franckes, and the exemption of another francke scot and lot yearely, would not bée sufficient to make them to be contented and bound vnto the due­tie that this busines requireth, to do seruice with them neither for fayre nor foule: so that to make such a leuie would cost much, and yet our force should be nothing thereby augmented, for that they would serue against their willes, seeing the payments to be so little. Wherefore it were better to take a lesse number of peo­ple, and to giue them reasonable warres, then to take a great number, and to haue them the better cheape. And that the sayd people might be of abilitie to apparell themselues honestly twise a yeare, and defray their owne charges in going and comming from the musters they should make, without eating the people, as the souldiers do at this present. And moreouer, if they were called out to go to the warres, that from the day that they put themselues in a readines to march, their pay should bee so aug­mented, that it might maintaine them in apparell and victuall, according vnto their qualitie. And the Chiefs, Members, and [Page 15] Officers, should be maintained both in time of peace and warre, with the same wages that the Legionaries had heretofore. As concerning that, I say wée should take vp so many the lesse: I meane, not that this number should bee so greatly diminished, but that being assembled, it might make the iust forme of an hoast: as some fiue and twentie thousand footmen, or there a­bout. For otherwise it would bée a leuying of men for to spend monie, but not to do seruice: specially for that a small number in short time would come to nothing, because of the infinite mis­happes that oftimes happen vnto men, so that there must bee euer and anon newe men inroulled, to fill the bands that should lacke. And for that the sayd number could not bee raunged and exercised as they ought to bee, if they were leuied in places farre distant one from another: because they could not be assem­bled, when they should bée trayned and exercised, without great expences: and it is a thing necessarie to bring them oftentimes together: for not being practised, they could not bee made ser­uiceable.

It were good that the first leuie that should be made, should be ordained vpon the frontiers, who are most subiect vnto the cour­ses of their neighbours, in those countries which lie neerest adioyning together. As if wee doubted the Almaignes, this leuie might bee made in Campaigne, Burgundie, and Daulphine. And who so feared the Spanyards, might pro­uide in Languedoc, and Guyne: for these are the countries bor­derers: and so likewise in others. Vpon which countries borde­rers the sayd 25. thousand men should bee leuied, and should be practised a yeare, two, or three, vntill that they might bee thought to be sufficient good souldiers. And that terme expired, a newe leuie might be made in other places: who also should bee practised as long. And afterward to followe in order through­out all the other countries and frontiers of Fraunce, vntill that all had been gone through, and then to begin a newe to bring into order those that were first inroulled: and consequently the second, and afterwards the others. And that those that should rest while th'others were trained (for I meane that there should bee but the number abouesayd maintained at once) should bee [Page 16] bound vpon paine of great punishment to exercise themselues perticularly in their houses, and together, if they might do it without expence, to the intent that they might alwaies remem­ber and keepe that which had been shewed them touching the feate of the warre. The roules likewise of those that lye still should bee kept in their intiere, not suffering any man in the meane while to bee discharged, nor that any mans name should bee blotted out, but with the leaue of the Lord Constable, al­though the king do giue him no wages for the time; because that they might tarrie while their turne did come about, or bée imployed, if we had neede to defend our selues: for that they would be readier to be sent for, and leuied, then if vpon euery oc­casion there should be newe men, and newe roules made. This done, the king should find that there would be a great number of men of warre leuied, and practised within sixe yeares, which would bee so well ordred and fit for the warre, that the one halfe (to weet fiftie thousand, for so many would the one halfe mount vnto, or very nere) would suffice to make resistance vnto a whole world of enemies, and the King should not feele how: sith that he should not wage but 25. thousand at once, or thereabout.

But if this counsaile were misliked, it would bee sufficient to withstand the sodaine courses of our neighbours, if the sayd 25. thousand should be leuied vpon the foure frontiers, that are most in hazard of this daunger; which number might bee ordinarily maintained as is aforesayd. And put case that this were done, or that I spake of before: wee must not therefore feare that the sayd souldiers might do any disorder in the countries that they are leuied in: (although me thinke it were to be doubted) for that all the disorder that such sort of people can do is after two man­ners: to wéet, among themselues, or against others. As for the disorder that may happen amongst themselues, while they are vnder their Ensignes, the lawes that are prouided for those men that are leuied by way of ordinaries, do forsee into it; who punish greeuously quarrellers, mutins, and all other sort of people that commmit any crime, as shall be shewed toward the ende of this booke. And there is nothing that can saue or defend them from gréeuous punishment what armies soeuer they were; because [Page 17] the King shall alwaies be stronger then they, and they must ra­ther be taken at the holding vp of a finger, then that one offence should escape vnpunished. And when all is sayd, the Almaigne souldiers do gouerne themselues well vnder a lawe, and do well maintaine iustice amongst them, who vse in their countrie (I meane out of their great townes) a more greater libertie to do euill, then the most corrupted of ours in Fraunce: and notwith­standing, contrarie vnto their nature and custome, they submit themselues humbly vnto the iustice of a Prouost, when as they haue occasion to go into a straunge countrie, or when as they are leuied to tarrie at home vpon their owne dunghill. What would then in truth our souldiers do, who are bred in a countrie that is gouerned by lawes, & which doth punish offences more rigorously then any other that is knowne: truely me thinke that they would liue at the least as honestly as the Almaignes do, and also would not be lesse obedient vnto their Chiefs, and vnto those whom they ought to obey. Touching the faults that they may commit at home amongst their neighbours, the ordinarie Iustice of the place where they dwell will punish them: as the King his declarations made vpon this poynt do instruct vs: by which he pretēdeth, that the iustice of the Colonells should take place for the offences of their Legionarie souldiers, but only while they were in campe, or elsewhere vnder their Ensignes: of whom they are to execute good and short punishment: but when they are returned, or that they are not leuied to go into the feeld, the ordinarie iustice should punish them. But if so bée that the sayd souldiers would exempt themselues from the ordi­narie iustice by force, and that through their great number they would bee the readier and boulder to do mischiefe, in ioyning themselues together, or make any shewe to leuie themselues without expresse commaundement of their Colonells, to the in­tent to ouerrunne and spoyle the countrie, or to vse force vnto any man: in these cases it may bee lawfull for the people to rise, and to put themselues in armes to strengthen iustice if it were required; without whose authoritie, or the commaundement of some royall officer, and that also of the chiefest sort, I am not of opinion that the people should rise: for it is to be feared that they [Page 18] would do more insolencies then the souldiers themselues, as did those that lately rose at Tours and thereabout: who in fewe daies did more hurt and domage vnto honest men, and vnto the places they passed through, then the malefactors whome they pursued, had done in all the time that they kept the feelds.

And after this manner I beleeue wee ought to vnderstand the king his institutions made in the yeare 1523. by which he permitteth the people to defend their goods against a companie of henne eaters, which do sometimes thrust themselues vpon the countrie without commission. But for that it is a most hard matter that souldiers should commit any offence but that the Chiefes should immediatly bee informed of it, who oftentimes make shewe not to vnderstand of their faults, being negligent in reforming them: yea and sometimes giue them example to do euill: so that the misdemeanour of the Souldiers doth pro­ceede asmuch of the Captaine his fault, as of the euill disposi­tion of the Souldiers. Therefore I say, it must bee narrowly looked into, that those wicked Chiefs may be punished with ri­gour, to the intent that they may bee an example vnto others their like to amend themselues: and vnto the good to bée more carefull to punish their euill doers. And if this leuie should bée thought daungerous, for the aduauntage it might giue vnto Colonells, who might so winne their Souldiers hearts, as that they might vse them at their willes, through their long autho­ritie ouer them, and continuall frequentation. The surest way would bee oftentimes to chaunge Colonells, and to giue such charges vnto those that before had made some proofe of their loyaltie vnto the king, and then it would not be to be feared that they should helpe themselues with their forces against the king, nor his subiects, as I thinke. For there is no man in Fraunce, but had rather continue poore in his obedience, being accompted for an honest man, then to serue his enemies to become rich, and to be accompted for a traytor and a wicked man. But if perhaps there were any Colonell that would make profe of any commo­tion by meanes of his authoritie, the King should alwaies bee strong enough to ouerthrowe him, and to cut his followers in péeces with little difficultie. This inconuenience then need no [Page 19] more to be doubted; because that those that heretofore encoura­ged the people to rise, are extinct, and their Dutchies and coun­tries ioyned vnto the Crowne: insomuch that there is no man in Fraunce that dare perswade any Souldier to put himselfe into the feeld, to diminish the King his authoritie, nor to enter­prise against his Maiestie. And although he should thinke to do it, who is there to fauour him against the Kings power?

The maner how to leuie Souldiers and to inroule them, and the qualities that are requisite to be in a newe Souldier
The 3. Chapter.

TO leuie the aforesayd number of 25. thousand Souldiers, it should bée first necessarie to con­sider in what countries the sayd leuie should bee made; and withall it behoueth to name the Captaines that should gouerne them: vnto which Captaines the sayd countries must bée assigned either by Bishoprickes, or Stewardships, where euery one of them ought to leuie his men by themselues. And this done, they may be sent vnto the places with their commissions, which should bee addressed vnto some notable personage of the countrie, or royall officer, who should bee inioyned to assist the sayd Captaine vntill his number were complet, causing him to be obeyed in euery poynt according vnto the tenour of his com­mission, compelling all the inhabitants of the townes and villa­ges vnder their charge, to shew themselus before him. And this ought to bee done, not touching them that are exempted from such publike seruices by the lawes, or by expresse priuiledges; as Church-men, Gentlemen, Royall officers, and Maiestrates; but to choose amongst all others, not exempting any of those that shall bee thought most fittest for the warres, taking the number that may be leuied according vnto the householders, be it of euery 20. one, or of 60. one, as it was handled at that time that the Kings of Fraunce serued themselues with free Ar­chers. And that in these cases there bée no subtiltie vsed, nor that any one bée supported by fauour, or otherwise, but that [Page 20] without exception the fittest men should bee chosen, and those that haue some patrimonie: and the reason why I would haue them to bee somewhat worth is, because that they are readier to be found, then those that haue nothing to lose. For when any of these should commit any crime, or should runne a­way, his goods and lands might then pay the reckoning, which might be inroulled in the kings booke: the seruice of whom ought to be preferred before a perticular profite. For this leuie is not only profitable vnto the king; but also most necessarie for all his subiects: for that we haue not the worth of one haire well assu­red, without armes: because that straungers are rather like to hurt, then helpe vs; without whose ayd (hauing no souldiers of our owne) we should at all times be eaten, and tormented by our neighbours. Sith then, that armes are so necessarie for vs, as that we cannot be without them, who is he that would haue all set at sixe and seauen? We may exercise armes, and yet not leaue our owne busines vndone, because the souldiers may bee bound to assemble only vpon idle daies to practise their armes toge­ther: which would neither be hurtfull vnto the people nor coun­trie: but rather recreate yong men, that otherwise spend their time vpon holidaies in running to the Tauernes, for want of o­ther honest pastime, especially the exercise of armes, whereunto I am sure they would go more willingly. For as it is a great pleasure vnto the beholders to see the managing of armes: so likewise would it greatly delight yong men to handle and to ex­ercise them. Moreouer, I say that it is not so newe a thing, but that the like hath been heretofore vsed in Fraunce: to weet, the exercising of armes, throughout the townes and villages of the kingdome, and prizes set vp for the best deseruers: and there­fore my sayings ought not to be thought straunge nor hurtfull: for I speake not of any thing that hath not been before ordained by the kings of Fraunce, and in our time, by the king that raig­neth at this present. But leauing that aside, let vs say that in the election of the people here spoken of, there ought to bee a re­gard had of their age: we must choose them then from 17. yeares old, to 35. For it was forbidden by an auncient lawe made by Caius Gracchus when he was Consull in Rome, to choose any [Page 21] yonger then 17. yeres of age: and in my iudgement, any yonger could not indure the labours appertayning vnto the warres. And who so should inroule them of 35. or at the vttermost 40. should take them too aged to instruct them well in the feates of armes, and to serue himselfe with them afterwards 15. or 20. yeares, or more, according vnto the Kings affayres, or his good pleasure. For in times past the souldiers followed the warres sometime twentie yeres, and sometime thirtie, or fourtie yeres, as is to be seene in the first booke of Cornelius Tacitus, where he speaketh of the chaunges of the Legions that were in Hun­garie, who during all that time of their lying there, nor at any time else, could not withdrawe themselues from their bands, ex­cept they would incurre y ^e paynes that fugitiues deserued, with­out the leaue of the Senate, or of the Emperour: likewise they were in the ende well recompenced for their long seruice, when the legions were discharged, either in monie, or in lands, which the Senate distributed vnto euery one according vnto his qua­litie, or the Emperour himselfe sometimes of his owne, not touching the common treasure. And as for the looking into the facultie, and to coniecture thereby the goodnes, or lazines of a souldier, it maketh no matter so that he be fit to exercise the la­bours of the warres. Yet in truth I would somewhat forsee to serue my selfe with the greatest commoditie that I might: for there are occupations that are very necessarie for an armie, as Bakers, Armourers, Spur-makers, Carpenters, Wheele-wrights, men that are accustomed to worke in Mines, Shooe­makers, Taylers, Sadlers, and such like, of all which it would be good to take a great number: for they may serue with their occupations when need requireth, and do the duetie of souldiers also.

As touching the knowing of them by their phisnomie, that are fit to beare armes, that shall be left vnto those that haue no experience of the warres, for it will suffice the others that haue experience, to looke that they haue sound limmes: and whether they bee reputed to bee honest men in the townes and villages where they are taken vp. The best tokens to knowe them by, that are fittest for this occupation, are liuely and quicke eyes, [Page 22] straight headded, high breasted, large shoulders, long armes, strong fingers, little bellied, great thighes, slender legges, and drie feete; all which poynts are comely in any man who so might finde them ordinarily: because he that is so shaped, cannot fayle to be nimble and strong; which are two qualities to bee greatly required in all good souldiers: notwithstanding, we must not re­fuse those that haue not all these qualities before spoken of, so that otherwise they be sound. Aboue all things we must haue a regard that these newe men bee honestly conditioned, according vnto their qualitie, and that they bee not such as make of vice a vertue: for else it would bée a chusing of instruments to make newe disorders euery day, and to corrupt others that of them­selues are worth nothing: sith that in an ill minde, a dishonest bodie, and a cankered heart, there can neuer enter nor dwell any poynt of vertue. If then the souldiers may be found well condi­tioned at the first, there must bee order taken that they may so continue while they are in their bands, and therefore it should be necessarie that they might alwaies be occupied to kéepe them from idlenes: and this occupation should be either in doing their owne busines, or in exercising their armes, which they might vse vpon holidaies, and vpon other daies attend vnto their own busines, and labour in their science: and they that haue no occu­pation, ought to bee constrained to learne one within a certaine time. I speake of those that are no gentlemen, to the intent that they may haue maintenaunce, when as the warres are ended, that haue no lands. In this doing the king should finde himselfe without comparison to bee better serued of them, then he is of those who make the warres their occupation. At the vttermost, if the danger that might happen by this leuie should be thought to be asmuch as the profite, or more, and that the king his coun­sell rested vpon this conclusion, that it were more sure for to let his commons to sleepe in time of peace, then to awake them by putting armes into their hands. At the least, me thinke that when warres did happen, and when there is question to leuie men in Fraunce, wee ought to helpe our selues in chusing soul­diers after this manner: and that they should be compelled to in­roule themselues in such sort as I haue sayd, for which there [Page 23] must be good authoritie giuen vnto the Captaines, and likewise good time to choose and leuie them in. As for to leuie them, as we are accustomed, it hath no order in it; I meane if wee will haue men of seruice: for in this case the Captaines are constrained to receiue all that come vnto them, aswell the good as the bad: and sometimes the worst do make themselues to be intreated, and to bee bought dearer then if they were any thing worth, and not­withstanding they must bee had if it were but to fill vp the num­ber. I would therefore that the Captaines might haue more time to make their bands then they haue, in which time they should bee bound to vse great diligence in trayning their men: and in trayning them to march toward the place of meeting, making small iornies to exercise them vpon the way.

How Souldiers ought to be armed and weaponed, both ac­cording vnto the manner that was vsed in the old time, and that which we do vse at this present
The 4. Chapter.

AFter that these men are chosen, and inroul­led, they must bee armed the best and surest way that may bee deuised, and in such sorte, that they may haue an aduauntage of all o­ther men. For which cause, me thinke it were good to examine what armes the aun­cient souldiers did beare, and those that wee do vse at this day, to the intent to take those y ^t might be thought most surest. The Romanes deuided their footmen into heauie armed men, and into light armed men. They called their light armed men Velites, vnder which word were vnderstood all those that vsed Slings, Darts, and Bowes: the greatest part where­of (as saith Polibius) were armed with a Sallet, and carried a Target vpon their armes to couer themselues, and fought with out order a good distance from their heauie armed men. Those that were heauie armed, had a head-peece y ^t came down to their shoulders, and were armed vpon their bodies with curets, [Page 24] whose tasses did couer them vnto the knees. Moreouer, their armes and legges were armed, and they carried a Shield that was foure foote long, and two foote broade, which Shield was bound with yron aloft and belowe, to keepe it from cleauing and wearing, and in the middest of it was a bosse of yron faste­ned, to abide blowes the better. Besides that, they had a sword girt to their left sides, on their right sides a short dagger, and in their hands a Darte called Pilum, which they threwe when they began the combate. Some wrighters do say, that besides the foresayd Shield, they carried a Pike, namely the souldiers of Greece; but that should seeme impossible, for as much as they would haue béen troubled enough to haue vsed one of those weapons alone: and as for to vse them both at once, would haue been but little for their ease, for the Pike a­lone requireth both handes. On the other part, the Shield ser­ued but only to couer them, because it was not very maniable, nor likewise would the Target bee handled very well: for it would bee too combersome, except that at the beginning of the combate they should vse the Pike, hanging their Targets vpon their backes, and entring the approach so neere that the Pike might stand them in no more steade, they then casting it from them, might helpe themselues with their Targets and their Swordes. And as for those that do carrie the Pike, as if they could carrie nothing else: I say that if they did but thrust with their Pikes, the Target might hinder them nothing at all, although they should beare it in that manner that it ought to bee borne. The Greekes laded not themselues with so heauie harnes as the Romanes did, but they gaue themselues more to the vse of the Pike, principally the Phalanges of Macedonia, who carried Pikes of ten cubites long, called Sarisses, with the which they enforced their enemies to beate their rankes, and yet kept themselues in order: but sith the Romanes did con­quer the whole world, wee may beleeue that they were the best armed of all others.

The fashiō at this day is to arme a foot man with a corselet cō ­plet, or with a shyrt of male, and a head-piece, which me think is suffcient for the defence of a man, and I finde our manner of ar­ming [Page 25] to be better then the Romanes. And as for our offensiue weapons, we do carry the sword as they did, but somewhat longer: the other weapons are the Pike, the Halbard, the Per­tisan, the Harquebusse, and many others lesse in vse amongst Souldyers, and the Target, but that there is but little accompt made of it, except it be for some assault, neither is there almost any man that will lade himselfe with it, except Captaines. The Harquebusse hath bin inuented within these fewe yeares, and is verie good, so that it be vsed by those that haue skill, but at this present euery man will be a Harquebusier: I knowe not whether it be to take the more wages, or to be the lighter laden, or to fight the further off, wherein there must be an order taken, to appoint fewer Harquebusiers, and those that are good, then many that are worth nothing: for this negligence is cause that in a skirmish wherein tenne thousand Harquebussados are shot, there dieth not so mutch as one man, for the Harquebusiers content themselues with making of a noyse, and so shoote at all aduentures. The Halbards are armes newly inuented as I thinke by the Switzers, which are very good, so that they be strong and sharpe, and not light, as those that the Italians do carry, more to make a faire shewe (as I thinke) then for any goodnesse that is in them, because they are too weake, and so likewise are the Pertisans, which being stronger and better stéeled, might do good seruice against naked men, but against men that are well armed, they can do no great deede. Amongst other weapons least accustomed, are the Bowe and the Crosse­bowe, which are two weapons that may do very good seruice against vnarmed men, or those that are ill armed, specially in wet weather, when the Harquebusier loseth his season. And were it so that the archers and crossebow men could carry a­bout them their prouision for their bowes and crossebowes, as easily as y ^e Harquebusiers may do theirs for their Harquebusse: I would commend them before the Harquebusse, as well for their readinesse in shooting, which is mutch more quicker, as also for the surenesse of their shot, which is almost neuer in vayne. And although the Harquebusier may shoote further, notwith­standing the Archer and Crossebow man will kill a C. or CC. [Page 26] pases off, aswell as the best Harquebusier: and sometime the harnesse, except it be the better, can not hold out: at the vtter­most the remedy is that they should be brought as neere before they do shoote as possibly they may, and if it were so handled, there would be more slaine by their shot, then by twice as many Harquebusiers, and this I will prooue by one Crossebow man that was in Thurin, when as the Lord Marshall of Annibault was Gouernour there, who, as I haue vnderstood, in fiue or sixe skirmishes, did kill and hurt more of our enemyes, then fiue or sixe of the best Harquebusiers did, during the whole time of the siege. I haue heard say of one other only that was in the army that the King had vnder the charge of Mounsieur de Lautrec, who slewe in the battaile of Bycorque a Spanish Captaine called Iohn of Cardone, in the lifting vp of his helmet. I haue spoken of these two specially, because that being employed a­mongst great store of Harquebusiers, they made themselues to be so knowne, that they deserued to be spoken of: what would a great number of sutch do? But let vs passe further to speake of the Pike, of which, although the Switzers haue not béen the inuenters, yet haue they at the least brought it againe into vse, for that they being poore, and desirous to liue at libertie, were constrained to fight against the Princes of Germany, who be­ing ritch, and of great power, did maintaine many Horssemen, which the said Switzers could not do: and therfore making their warres afoote, they were constrained to runne vnto the auncient manner, and out of it to choose some armes wherewith they might defend themselues from the enemies Horssemen, which necessitie hath made them either to maintaine, or to finde out a­gaine the orders of times past, without which Pikes, footemen are wholly vnprofitable. They tooke therefore Pikes as wea­pons not only fit for to withstand Horssemen, but also to van­quish them: by the help of which weapon, and through the trust they haue in their owne good order, they haue taken sutch a boldnesse, that fifteene, or twenty thousand of their men dare enterprise vpon a whole world of Horssemen, as they haue made proofe at Nouare, and at Marignan, although the one battaile fell out better on their side then y ^e other. The examples [Page 27] of the vertue that these people haue shewed to be in them for their feates of armes afoote, haue caused since the voyage of king Charles the 8. other nations to imitate them, specially the Germains and Spanyards, who are mounted vnto the reputa­tion that we do hould them of at this day, by imitating the or­ders that the sayd Switzers do kéepe, and the manner of armes they do carry. The Italians afterward haue giuen themselues vnto it, and we lastly: but we are so farre off, that we shall neuer be like vnto them for order, except we do make the vse of these weapons to be of more estimation amongst vs then it hath bin hitherto, so mutch there is also, that they can learne vs no other point. We must therefore take paines to get this order, or if it be possible, to finde or frame a more sure, by the meanes where­of we might defend our selues, and excell other nations. And to do this, we must arme our Souldiers well, to the intent that they may be lesse in daunger of blowes, and the harder to be o­uerthrowne: principally those that should serue in y ^e first fronts of the battailes, and also all others if it were possible, euery man according vnto the weapon that he doth carry. The armes that we must carry must be these, first of all the Corslet complet, with the tasses downe to the knée, hose of male, a codpeece of yron, good vambraces, and gauntlets, or gloues of male, and a good headpeece with a sight almost couered. The other harnesse for the body must be a a shirt or Ierkin with sléeues, & gloues of male, and a headpeece with the face vncouered. The weapons must be these, a sword of meane length, which should be worne of a reasonable height, neither wholly after the manner of the Frenchmen, nor altogether like vnto y ^e Almaigns: for the wea­ring of it too lowe doth greatly trouble a Souldier. The short dagger also is one of the most necessariest weapons, wherewith in a prease a man may better help himselfe then with a sword. The Pike, & halbard, and amongst many halbards some Perti­zans are also called weapons. The Target may not be called a weapō, notwithstāding it is a very good péece. The Harquebusse likewise must be accompted amongst weapons, and the Bowe and Crossebowe also. True it is that I would that these two last should be caried by the people of the Countrey where they [Page 28] haue their most course, and but a certaine number of them. Those that do carry Pikes, should be deuided into ordinaries, and extraordinaries. The ordinaries should be armed with a Corslet in manner as is abouesaid, and should moreouer carry a Target at their backs, wherwith they might help themselues after that they are come so néere vnto the enemy that the Pike could do them no more seruice, they might therewith also couer themselues from Bowmen and Crossebowes, & at assaults, for asmuch as y ^e Pike is there a thing almost vnprofitable. And my saying must not be thought to be strange, for that I lade these men with so many kinds of harnesse, for I séeke but to arme thē surely, as men that must tarry by it, ought to be armed, and not like vnto those that arme themselues lightly; who being ill ar­med, do thinke rather to runne away then to vanquish. I take also mine example from the Romanes, who armed their soul­diers which they appointed for their battailes, as heauy as they might possible to make them to stand the surer against their e­nemies, & that féeling their bodies so laden with harnesse, they should not hope to saue themselues by flight, but to dye in the place, or to win the victory. Vegetius complaineth y ^t the Soul­diers in his time were too light armed, and followed not the aun­cient Romanes, who commonly did surpasse & vanquish their enemies, because they were alwaies well armed, and the others ill armed. If our souldiers will then be accompted for to be va­lianter men then their neighbors, it is necessary that they should arme themselues as sure as they might possibly, chiefely those that should be the force of the battailes, and so likewise should y ^e others that are for skirmishes, to giue their enemies the more trouble to defend themselues, and to be of the more force to re­sist them. And for this intent I say that the extraordinary Piks should be armed with curets, sléeues of male, and with a good headpéece. The halbards should be armed likewise after y ^e same manner: and the Harquebusiers, Archers, and crossebowmen should be armed with a shirt & sléeues of male, and with a good headpeece: or for want of a shirt of male, they should haue cotes of plate, and good Iacks, yet they are almost out of season, but that maketh no matter, so there be any aduantage to be found [Page 29] by them. They ought to be furnished of all these armes by the King, but the armes should be better chosen then those were that were giuen vnto the other Legionares. The Captaines must haue a care to disperse these armes, and to distribute them as they ought to be, giuing the heauyest armes, to wéet, the Pikes and Halbards, vnto the greatest and strongest men, and those which were meet to be handled by nimble fellows, should be giuen vnto the lesser sort of men, not forgetting to inrowle the armes and weapons that euery man doth take vpon him to beare, to make them to be coumptable for them, and to punish those that should alter their armes without leaue: for that after a Souldyer hath taken vpon him to carry a Pike, he may not take vppon him to carry a Harquebusse, without leaue of the Colonel: nor the Harquebussier may not take a Pike or a Hal­bard: for that if the Souldyers should be at libertie to change armes at their pleasure, the number of euery sort of armes would increase, or decrease at all houres: and I do intend that the number of euery sort of armes should be alwayes one, to raunge the Legions in battaile the readier. And if it should happen any of those that should make the bodie of the battaile to dye, or to be sicke, or to runne away, because the place should not be emptie, there must one of the Pikes of the flanks be put in his place. Of these Pikes of the flanks shall be more spoken of héereafter. When as the armes are distributed, euery Captaine ought to furnish himselfe with certaine honest men, amongst whome, he shall choose one of the most vertuous for his Lieute­nant, and another for his Ensigne bearer, and the other for Of­ficers: and for that these Offices ought commonly to be serued by Gentlemen, and I haue said before that Gentlemen should be exempted out of the leuy, at the first they must not be offered any wrong. But if so be that they do once inrowle themselues, they shalbe bound afterward to serue the King in the same sort, and as long as the simplest of the Legionaries, and not be dis­charged after they haue once giuen their names, vntill the King do giue them leaue. It were good that a certaine tearme should be limited, as 15. yeares, or more, at the King his discretion.

The manner how to distribute a great number of Soul­dyers into many bands, and how to bring many bands into one principall number
The 5. Chapter.

THe nations which héeretofore haue had ordina­rie bands of footemen, did make one principall number of the people which they leuied, which number although it hath béen diuersly named, yet hath it béen almost one, because that they haue all instituted it to be betwixt sixe and eight thousand men, and this number by the Romaines was called Legion, by the Greekes Phalange, by the Frenchmen Caterue, and the Swit­zers & Almaignes do tearme it in their language Hourt, which is as mutch to say, as Battailon in ours: & the Italians & Span­yards, do vse this word Battailon: but for that men chosen by election do deserue to be called Legionares, the King himselfe hauing vsed this tearme as the most fittest, I will vse it like­wise as he hath done. And for that the Romanes (as sayth Ve­getius) made their Legions of sixe thousand and one hundred men, I will make these Legions which I do ordaine, to be of the same number, and will afterwards deuide the said number into twelue bands, and therein I shall differ from them: for they deuided their Legions into tenne bands, of which they made their Battailons, and I will do as they did, and yet haue two bands for the Forlorne hope, for so I will tearme them that shall begin the Battaile. Euery one of the tenne Bands shall be gouerned by a Captaine, and vnder euery Captaine there shall be a Lieutenant, and an Ensigne bearer, one Sergeant of the Band, a Clarke, two Drums, and one Phife: and besides these members, and officers, euery Captaine shall haue fiue C. & ten men vnder his charge, the which shall be deuided into sixe small companies, which six Corporals or Centeniers shall go­uerne, of which Corporals, fiue shall be reserued for y ^e body of the Battailon, & the sixt shall serue for the flanks. Vnder euery Corporall there shall be four Chefs of Squadrons, vnder euery [Page 31] Chefe there shall be two Deciniers, and vnder euery Decinier shall be nine men, so that euery Chefe of squadron shall go­uerne twentie men, & he himselfe shall be the one and twentith. The Corporall shall be Chefe of 85. with his owne person. Foure of these Corporalls shall haue all their men to carry Pikes, and the fift shall haue all his to be Halbardiers, except that for to arme the flanks of the Halbardiers, euery one of the Deciniers vnder this Corporall shall haue thrée Pikemen, and all the rest shall be Halbardiers. Those of the sixt Corporall shalbe the one halfe Pikemen, & the other halfe Harquebussiers, except that we would mingle some Archers amongst them, and make that the one chiefe of squadron should haue all his men to be Harquebusiers, and that the other chiefe of squadron should haue one Decene of his men to be all Archers, and the other Decene to be all Crossebowes, to the intent to haue seruice of these people, in places where the Harquebusiers should be vn­seruiceable, as in the rayne, as is aforesaid, or to make any se­cret charge where the fire might discouer them, or in any other place where these two weapons might serue more sure then the Haquebusse. The two bands of the Forlorne hope shall be 868. men, so that either of them shall be 434. men, one of this number shall be Captaine, and he shall haue the like number of members and officers that one of the ten Captaines haue in charge, and the rest shall be deuided into fiue small companies, which shall be gouerned by fiue Corporals, euery one of which shall haue as many squadrons and men, as one of the abouesaid Corporals hath. Foure of these Corporals shall haue all their men Harquebusiers, which may be mingled with Archers and Crossebowes who so would. And the fift shall haue all his Pikemen, which shall be called extraordinaries, because they shall fight out of order, not kéeping ranke. The number of the Souldyers of all these twelue bands, is sixe M. and seauentie. Besides all which, there must be one chiefe Officer, aboue all the Captaines, who shall be called the Colonel, and he shall haue for his officers these that follow, to wéete, a maister of the Camp, a Sergeant Maior, a Prouost, and vnder the Prouost some wise man to assist him in his iudgements, and to counsaile [Page 32] him touching the administration of iustice. The said Prouost shall also haue a Clarke, certaine Sergeants, and a Hangman. Furthermore it is necessary that the said Colonel should haue a minister or two to do the diuine seruice, & to administer the Sa­craments vnto all y ^e Legion. There must also be a Phisition, a Pothecary, & a Chirurgeon, & some one that hath skill to make fireworks, & powder, & an Armorer, & the rest vntil the num­ber of 30. places, with those that I haue now specified, may be reserued for the Colonel his gard. After y ^t the number aforesaid is so distributed, there must be names giuen vnto the Captains, the one must be named the first, another y ^e second, & another the third, fourth, fift, sixt, seuenth, eight, nine, & tenth: and the other two shall be called Captaines of the Forlorne hope. And all the 12. Ensignes ought to be of one colour, & to haue some dif­ference in fashion, or some barres to be knowne the better, and the readier to find the places that they ought to kéep in battaile. It were not amisse that the Souldiers were apparrelled like the colour of their Ensignes, to be the better knowne, and had some token or cognisance wherby the souldiers of the one band might be knowne from those of the other. The Chefes & offi­cers should haue their head-péeces couered with some colour, or should haue skarfes whereby they might be knowne a farre off. In the manner aforesaid would I distribute a Legion: for it is the best way that I knowe to raunge a Battailon in such sort, that it might be as it were inuincible. And if it should séeme too hard to raunge this Legion in battaile in that forme that I will speake of héere following, & that the forme which we do vse at this present, in raunging our Legions, were thought to be more easy & sure, & likewise that their manner & order were better li­ked, then the Legions that I pretend to erect; yet I am of opi­nion that the bands of the said Legions should be deuided in o­ther sort then they yet haue bin, for they would be in better order to do any good seruice, then they now are, although their order be not euill such as it is. As for me I would order them after this manner, that is, that euery one of the 6. Captains which the King hath apointed vnto euery Legion, should haue 4. Corpo­rals or Centeniers, all of ordinary Pikes, and 3. other Corpo­rals, [Page 33] whose mē should haue y ^e one halfe Pikes, & the other halfe Halbards, to wéet, 2. Squadrons of the one, & 2. squadrons of the other: euery one of which 6. Corporals should haue vnder him 4. Chiefs of squadrons, & euery Chief of squadron 2. Dece­neirs, and euery Decenier should haue charge of 11. mē, by this meanes euery squadron should haue 25. men, and the sixe Cen­teniers should haue euerie one 100. souldiers vnder him: which Centeniers should be for the bodie of the battel. And as for the flankes euerie Captaine shoulde finde a Centenier which Cen­tenier hath fower Chiefs of squadrons vnder him, and vnder e­uery Chiefe of squadron are two Deceniers, and vnder euerie Decenier 10. men. Two of which said squadrons shoulde be Pikes, and the other two Harquebusiers, the one of the three Centeniers, which rest to make vp the ten, which are vnder e­uerie one of the abouesaid Captaines should haue all Pikemen, which should be 93. in number, the persone of the Centenier comprehended, and the two other Centeniers of equall number, should haue all Harquebusiers, & all those three Centeniers and their men shalbe called the forlorne hope, and shal serue for that purpose: so may euerie band of a thousand men bee distribu­ted, and yet there would be left 28. places, the which should bee for the Captaine and his two Lieutenants, the two Ensigne bearers, fower Sergeants of the bande, two Harbingers, two Drommes, and two Fifes. And for that the sixe Cente­niers that were reserued to make the body of the battaile are not comprehended within the number of their people, they shalbe accompted with this number to fill vp the the 28. places: and yet there will remaine fiue places, which may serue the Colonel, for the officers, and garde that hee ought to haue: and by that meanes there shoulde bee in euerie bande 504. ordinarie Pike­men, 102. Halberdiers: and to arme the flankes 46. ordinarie Pikes, and as many Harquebusiers, besides the person of the Centenier. And for the forlorne hope there would be 93. extra­ordinarie Pikes, and 186. Harquebusiers: which make in all 978. the 22. places y ^t remaine are for the Chiefs, Members, of­ficers, and for the Colonell his gard as I haue said before. By that accompte there woulde bee in a Legion, 3024. ordinarie [Page 34] Pikes: 612. Halbards. For the flanks there would be 282. Pikes, and 282. Harquebusiers, and for the forlorne hope there would be 358. Pikes, and 1116. Harquebusiers. The ouer plus is for the places of Chiefs, Members, Officers and o­thers as is a foresaid. Touching the manner that I woulde ob­serue to range one of these Legions in battaile, shalbe shewed after the speaking of certaine small perticular things, and after that I haue ranged one of these Legions in battell, which I will order after the auncient manner, which being deuided as I haue shewed before, shoulde consist of 3600. ordinarie Pikes, heerein comprehended the 240. Pikes which shoulde arme the flankes of the Halbards, and 600. Halbards, all which serue for the body of the Batailon. Now for the flanks there should be 420. Pikemen, and 420 Harquebusiers: and besides these ten Corporalls to gouerne them. As for the forlorne hope, there shoulde bee 680. Harquebusiers and 170. Pikemen, all which doe amount vnto 5900. men, the rest are Chiefs, Members, and Officers, of the whole Legion, who are not comprehēded in this nomber. And if so bee the saide number of Harquebusiers should bee thought to bee too little, they may be augmented and certaine bands made a parte, besides the Legion, which Har­quebusiers may be named properly aduentures, or extraordina­ries, forasmuch as they should be leuied and entertained, during the warres, and no longer. That which is here spoken may suffice, touching the diuision, but we must come lower to speake of the excercises that euery souldier, and bande ought to doe perticularly, without which exercise, there may bee no seruice done (by these people thus chosen, armed, weaponed, and di­stributed into bands) in any good action; for they haue neede of more then all this.

How these new Souldiers ought to bee exercised in di­uers exercises, and the bands perticulerly exercised, before that the Legion should be assembled
The 6. Chap.

FOrasmuch as the excercises wherein these new souldiers should be practised are of diuers sorts, & y ^t to speake of thē at length, would be too long a worke, I will speake briefly of the most necessa­riest, which are these: as how to harden their bo­dies vnto labours, to knowe how to vse their armes, to keepe their order in passage through the countrie, & at that time when they must fight, and how to lodg one of these Legions, or many togeather in a Campe, which in my iudgement are the chiefest poyntes that an armie ought to know. And therefore it is ne­cessary that the Souldiers should be accustomed therein, as of­ten as they might possible, especially vppon Sundays and holi­days, wherein the Corporalls or Centeniers, Chiefes of squa­drons, and Deceniers, must be diligent, & must assemble them­selues with their people as often as they may. Also they should be leuied so neare togeather, and those that are companions, that the Corporals might assemble them togeather in short time without great trouble or charge, to make them to exer­cise to runne, to become swift to assault, to make them to bee actiue, as to throw the stone, dart, or barre of yron, and to wra­stle, to make them strong, without which qualities, a Souldier can be worth nothing; because that swiftnesse doth make them ready, and able to endure trauell, to win a passage before an ene­mie, howe hard soeuer it bee to be gotten: it maketh them dili­gent to surprise an enemie, when he doubteth it least: and if an enemie doe flie, they wilbe the better able to ouertake him, if they bee actiue and nymble, they will the better bestowe their blowes, and leape the lighter to passe a ditch, and mount the rea­dier at a breatch, or vpon a ladder: their strength will make thē to beare the burthen of their armes the better, to strike and force an enemie the more violenter, and to withstand and resist his [Page 36] assaultes the more firmer. They must also be accustomed to ca­rie heauie burthens, to the intent that if any voyage should bee taken in hand, for the execution whereof, they should be forced to iourney many dayes without victuales, they might carrie a good quantitie at their backes, for that Victuallers may not al­wayes be at their tayles: moreouer, if it should be at any time requisit for thē to cary wood, yearth, or other thing to rampaire with all, it would be doubted that they could not doe it when it shoulde bee needefull, for lack of vse. Furthermore, who so would not haue his people to bee hindred by any riuer, not ha­uing with them anie bridge or matter whereof to make one, should cause them to practise to swime, for this exercise is com­prised amongst the most necessariest. As for the other exercises, as to knowe how to handle the weapons which they doe carrie: euerie Decenier, Chiefe of Squadron, and Corporall, ought to be diligent to practise their men with sword play: and those that haue charge of Pikemen, shoulde practise them with the picke, and those that haue the Halbardieres, and Harque­busieres in charge, must shew their Souldiers howe to helpe themselues with their armes, and to carrie them well in the ex­ercising of them. These practises must bee exercised, the soul­diers being armed, to the intent that through this custome, they might esteeme the waight of their harnes to be no heauier then the waight of their dublets: nor should feele it more troublesome vnto them, how long voyage soeuer they doe make, or how long soeuer they should be armed. They must obserue these things if they wilbe accompted good Souldiers, yet this is not ynough to make them to deserue to bee called good Souldiers, albeit that they were as fit to labour, swift, actiue, and as wel practi­sed as you could imagine: for it is necessarie that they shoulde learne how to raunge themselues in single order, and to vnder­stand the voyces of the Captayne and Sergeants of the bands, to obey readely: also to know the signification of the sounding of the Trumpet, and stroke of the Drumme, and to vse these exercises willinglie and often. For (except this discipline be di­ligently obserued & vsed almost euery day) these new men could doe no seruice ought worth, how hardie and couragious soeuer [Page 37] they were: because y ^e hardines without good order is much wea­ker then cowardlines well ordred, for that order doth chace away feare from mens hearts, & disorder doth plant it there, which ve­ry hardly will come vpon these men, when they are instructed & ordered as they ought to be, to wit, the souldiers of euery cor­porall together at the end of euery month: and the squadrons by turnes euery Sunday one: & the Decens by turnes euery holi­day one. And the bands shall assemble euery three months with their people & officers each band a part: and the Legion twice a yeare. The Corporals shall assemble their Squadrons euery three moneths as is aforesayd, & shal bring their people vnto the place of méeting which the captaine shall appoint, where he him­selfe shall be attendant to receiue his souldiors: to instruct them in y ^e other points which they ought to know, to the intēt y ^t after­wards they do not find y ^t to be strange to thē which they ought to do in generall. For in the exercise of the warres, the greatest studie of all is, for the Souldiours to know what they ought to do in their particular bands, and what a bande ought to do be­ing assembled with others in a Campe, for they that knowe the first, will easilie obserue the second: but not knowing the first, it is impossible that they shoulde attaine vnto the second. Euery bande ought then to learne well by it selfe, how to keepe order in all kinds of moouings: as to martche slowly or hastilye, and moreouer to learne all the sounds, signes & cries, by which they are commaunded in a battell, and that euerye man should know their meaning, as those that are in the Galleys do vnder­stand the blowing of the whistell: wherein these Souldiours ought to be ready and wiling to obeye incontinent, at the first stroke of the Drum, whether it be to marche forward, or to stay, or to turne backe againe, or to turne their faces and armes to­wards any part. And for this cause, the Colonell ought to giue order, that all his Drums should strike one stroke, and vse one manner of sounding in the field, whether it be to sounde an al­larme, or to make a Crye to put themselues in battell: for to marche forward or backward, for to turne toward any part, and for a retreate, and in some, to signifie all those other points with other Drums, which by the sound of one Drum alone, cannot [Page 38] so well be made knowne, as by manye: who make themselues to be heard in the greatest tumult and preases that may be. The Souldiers likewise ought to be so attentife to listen vnto that which they are commaunded, that they should neuer faile. The Drums ought also to bee readye to sounde according vnto the sound of the Colonel his Trumpet, by whome they must gouerne themselues in all that they do. The Colonel his Trum­peter ought to be expert in all his soundings, & to handle them so clearly, that one thing be not mistaken for an other: but to ex­presse the Collonel his commaundement, as he ought to do, and to be alwayes attendant vpon him, and not to be from his hand. And to tell you the reasons that make me to ordaine a Trumpet amongst footmen, is, that it might bee better vnderstoode in a great noyse, then the Drums, or that when as the Drums should alter their stroke, they might gouerne themselues by the sound of the Trumpet: whose sounde is much lowder then the Drums, which the Switzers knowing, who are the inuenters of the Drums, do vse Trumpets before their Bataillons, wher­by their Chefes do signifie what the Batailon ought to doe: and it is not long since that they vsed great Hornes. All these small things ought to be shewed vnto euery band a part, before that the Legion should be assembled together, to the intent that they might know to keepe their order and ranks, that no force what­soeuer might disorder them: and that the sound of the Trumpet might be so familiar vnto them, that they should not erre, nor take one thing for another: but afterwards might easilie learne all that the Bataillon ought to doe, when they are assembled to­together. And forasmuch as we put an armie into battell, eyther for that we see our enemies, or for that we doubt them, not see­ing them: euery bande ought to be practised and instructed in such sort, that it might marche vpon the waye surely, and fyght if need require, and euery Souldier to be taught what he ought to do, if they should be assaulted vpon a sudden. And when you do instruct them in the manner that they ought to keepe, to resist their enemies vpon a day of Battell, it shalbe necessary to shew them how a battell dooth begim, and after what maner one Ba­talilon dooth encounter another of the enemies: and vnto what [Page 39] place they must retire being repulsed, and who they are that should put themselues in their places; vnto what signes, sounds and cryes they ought to obey: and what they should doe when they heare those soundes and cryes, and see those signes: and to accustome them so well with those fained battailes and assaults, that afterwards they should not onely dare to abyde an enemie, but desire the battaile: which bouldnesse will rather proceede of the good order, and raunging that they doe finde to be in themselues, then of their owne proper hardines: and speci­ally because their battailes shalbe ranged that the one may suc­cour the other easilie, which is a thing of no small importance to imboulden Souldiors. For that if I be of the first battell that fighteth, and know vnto what place to retire when I am repul­sed, and who it is that should come in my place, I shall alwaies fight with a better courage, seeing my succour neare, then whē I see them not, or knowe not of them. Likewise, if I be of the second battell (although the first be repulsed, and that I see them to giue backe) that shall nothing dismaye me: because I know before what that geuing backe doth signifie, but shall be more desirous that it might be so, to the intent to be of that number that should winne the victorye, and that the first should not haue all the honour alone. These exercises heere spoken of, are necessarye both for our new men, and for those that are practised also: for we finde, that although the Romanes knew all that they ought to doe in a perticular bande, and also in an armie, and learned all those pointes in their youthe: notwith­standing they were practised aswell in time of peace, as when their enemies were at hand. Iosephus saythe in his Historie, that the continuall exercise of the Romanes armie, was cause that the multitude of those that did follow the Campe, did serue vpon a day of battell aswell as the men of war: for that they did know aswell as the others to keepe their rankes, and to fight well. But for an hoast of new mē, whether it be you leauie them to haue present seruice of them, or to haue seruice of them heere­after, it would be worth nothing without these exercises: wher­fore sithe that order is so necessary a thing, it must be shewed vn­to them with double industrie and diligence, that vnderstand it [Page 40] not, and maintained in them that doe know it, as we finde that many excellent Captaines haue taken paines to teach & main­taine this discipline. But this matter hath brought me somwhat out of the way, for y ^t I doe speake of the practising of the whole armie, before I haue declared how to exercise the bands parti­cularly, but it is the affection that I beare vnto this matter that is the cause; wherefore I will returne vnto my first purpose.

How to raung one band in battaile, and the order that it ought to keepe in trauailing through the countrie: and the manner how to lodge it in a campe, in his quarter a part, and a Legion together
The 7. Chapter.

THe first thing of importance, in the exerci­sing of these bands, is to teache them to keepe their rankes well: wherefore they must be first raunged in single order: that is three and three together, or fiue and fiue, or eyght and eyght: as it will best fall out, with-out respect of the number, wheather it bee euen or od: for that dooth nothing in this matter: but is an obseruation with-out any grounde, and Vegetius him selfe can giue no good reason for it, but custome. I haue sayd before that euery one of the ten bands that shalbe appointed for the bodie of the Battailion, of euery one of the newe Legions, which I doe ordaine (for I leaue a side the Legions heretofore leuied) shall haue 510. men, not coumpting the Captains: which 510. ought to be brought into 102. ranks, that is fiue men in euery ranke, and afterward their ranks aug­mented either marching slowly or in hast: as of two rankes of fiue, to make one of ten, and of two of 10. to make one of 20. and soddainly to reduce them out of this ranke into their first single order, and to aduertise them that the second should al­waies follow the first, not leesing them, and the third the second: and the others likewise following vntil the last. This done you [Page 14] may order euerie one of these bands, in that order that they must be ranged in, when al the Legion is in one Battailion together. And for to doe this, the Pikes for the flankes shalbe taken out of their order & shalbe put one the one side: and two Corporalls of ordinary Pikes shall make the head, the one Corporall and his people first: and the other Corporall, and his people after­ward: and the Corporall of the Halbardiers shall followe them, with the Ensigne in the midst of the Halberds. The other two Corporalls of ordinarie Pikes shall make the taile, eache one with his men: and they shalbe rancked fiue and fiue, and euerie Corporall must be shewed, what place he must keepe at al times: and the Corporalls must afterwards shew the Chiefes of squa­drons, and the cheifes of squadrons, their Deceners. The Cap­taine must be at the head of the band, and the Lieutenant at the taile. The Sergeant hath no place of abiding, except the Cap­taine doe giue him one: but must trot vp and downe from place to place, to make the ranks to keepe good order, and to com­maund that the Captaine willeth to be done. The Clarke of the band shalbe there also out of ranke to take view of those that wante, that they might be punished afterward, according vnto the lawes that the Colonell shall make for that purpose. The second ranke shall enter with in the first: the fourth within the third: the sixt within the fifte, and the other afterward follow­ing, so that the 85. ranks, which the fiue Corporalls with their Chiefs of Squadrons comprised, doe come vnto 42. rankes, in euery one of which ranks are 10. men besides their Corporals, which are ranged before their people. These 42. rankes shalbe againe redoubled in making the on ranke to enter within the o­ther as is a foresaid: & then wheras they were before but 10. mē, they shal now be 20. with euery one of which ranks, their Chief of squadrons shall range themselues in the midst, so that he shall haue ten men vpon his right side, and ten vpon his left, which is a iust squadron. Euerie Corporall shall place himselfe before his fower squadrons: so that the Souldiers of this one band, shall make 20. rankes: euerie one of which rankes shall haue 21. men. The first 8. rankes, and the last shalbe all Pikemen: and the fower in the midst shalbe all Halbardiers.

[Page 42]

Or otherwise all the souldiers of one Squadron might followe one another: and to make so many Squadrons as you intend to make rankes: For my meaning is that euerie Squadron shoulde make but one ranke. So that if they be ranked, fiue and fiue, and that you would range the 20. Squadrons in bat­taile, the Squadrons must be brought vp the one by the side of the other, vntill that they be all ranked the one nether before nor behinde the other. The first of euerie ranke shalbe the Chiefes of the Squadron, and the second one of the two Diceneres; and after him all his Dicenere. The other Dicenere shalbe in the last ranke, and he shall serue for the guide behinde. His Souldi­ers shalbe ioyned vnto his companions in such order that the last of the one, and the last of the other, shall make the two mid­dle rankes. And as I did before place Halbardes in the midst so I pretend heere also to haue as many, and these shalbe the last of euerie Dicenere that shall cary Halbards, and so there shalbe [Page 43] no expresse Squadrons of Halbards. By this reckoning there shalbe in this little Batailon 21. rankes of 20. men in front: e­uerie one of the Corporalls shall place himself before his Soul­diers.

And whether the first maner be better then this or no, allwaies it is euident that the Souldiers should be practised in such sort that they might know how to range themselues in battaile: and must be made to martch hastely forward and backwarde, and to passe through troublesome passiages not loosing or breaking [Page 44] their order: and if they can doe this they deserue to bee called practised Souldiers, although that they neuer sawe enemies and on the contrary parte, those that cannot keepe these orders, although they had bin in a thousand warres, ought to bee cal­led but new souldiers. It is also a hard matter, for men to put themselues suddainly into their first order, after that they are once broken either through ill passages, or by their enemies: ex­cept they haue had great exercise and long custome. But to helpe them it weare necessarie to haue two things done, the one is, that the Ensignes might bee easely knowne, and that the Chiefes, Members, and officers should haue some cognissance vpon their armes, or their garments, and the other is, that euery bande shoulde bee ranged in the Battaillion in one accustomed place, and not chaunge at any time: and that the Corporalls should know their places with their troups, not altering at any time: so that if a Corporall were accustomed to bee in the first ranke, hee shoulde allwaies continew there: in the place ap­poynted them at the beginning. And if a band bee accustomed to be on the right side it shoulde there continew, and that on the left side likewise in his place. By this meanes if the Souldiers weare accostomed to knowe their places (put case that they should be out of order) they would quickly bring themselues in againe: for the Ensigns knowing their accustomed places in the Battaillion, & the Corporalls knowing euerie one their place, might soone see where they ought to range: for those of the frunt would retyre vnto the frunt, and those of the taile vnto their pla­ces also. Moreouer the Chiefes of Squadrons doe knowe in­to how many rankes they should range themselues, and aswell they as the Corporals doe knowe who shoulde goe before, and who should followe. Wherefore the Souldiers hauing nothing to doe but to follow their Chiefes, woulde range themselues readily euery one in his place, without Sergeant or any other to place them: for that the custome would make them perfect. Thse thinges heare spoken of doe teache themselues, so that there be diligence vsed and custome: and after that they are once well learned they will be hardly forgotten. It shalbe also ne­cessarie to make them to turne all at once: for somtime the head [Page 45] must be made the tayle, or one of the flanks, according vnto the enimie his force, and the place he will assault them on, and for to answer on that side that shall be necessarie, there needes no more but to turne their faces, and that part that they turne to­ward, shall be called the front. But who so would that a whole Bataillon should turne all together, as if it were a massie body, must haue therein great practise and discretion: for as if they should turne toward the left hand, those of the left corner should stand still, and those next them must go but slowly, that those in the right corner should not be constrained to run, or els all would come to a confusion: but this may better be shewed by effect, then by writing. As for y ^e two bands y ^t should make the forlorne hope, their Pikemen may be ranged in battell, to learne them to keepe order: for I would vse them, and those of the flankes in particular factions, to wit in skirmishes, and other extraordi­nary seruice, where it should not be needfull to send any great number of people, but principally I will haue those of the flanks to defend and couer the Bataillon: and as for the forlorne hope, I appoint them both Pikes and Harquebusiers to begin the Battell, and to fight amongst the Horssemen, without keeping any order. And to that intent I haue armed them lightlye, for their office shallbe to fight not standing firme, but running from one place to another, be it y ^t they haue the enimie in chase, or are chased themselues, wherein the Pikes may doe great seruice: for they may reskue the Harquebusiers, and may shew their fa­ces vnto those that would force them, whether they were on Horsebacke or a foote, or to follow those that should flye, and to force those that shrinke. So that as well the one as the other, whether they be of the body of the Bataillon, or of the flanks, or of the forlorne hope, haue need to be well exercised, to the in­tent that they might knowe how to keepe their ranks, and to put themselues readilye againe into their places if they were broken, by meanes of ill and straight passage, or that the enemy should put them into any disorder: and if they can doo this in their particular bands, euery band wil afterwards easily learne what place it ought to keepe in the Bataillon, and also what they ought to do in a Campe. As for the bands of these legions [Page 46] that are already made in France, which are of a 1000 men, to bring them into order: fyrst make their single order of 6 and 6, and afterwards reduce the six Corporals men, which are for the bodie of the Batailon into 96 rankes, not comprehending the Corporals, nor the Chiefes of Squadrons; then double them, and make them of 12 in a ranke, causing the one ranke to enter within the other as is abouesaid, so that the 96 rankes shall come vnto 48. Moreouer, they must be doubled againe, and from 12 in a ranke they will amount vnto 24. and the Cheife of the Squadron shall ioyne with them, so that euery ranke will be 25 men. The Corporals shall put themselues before their Squadrons, euery man before his owne, two Corporals of Pikemen shall make the forepart of this small Battailon: and two Corporals of Halbardiers shall make the middest, and hee that is formost of them, shall make one ranke of Halbardiers, and then two ranks of Pikes, and after them one ranke of Hal­bardiers. The other corporall that is behind him shall also make one ranke of Halbardiers: then 2. rankes of Pikes, & after them one ranke of Halbardiers: by which accoumpt there shall be 2. rankes of Halbardiers together in the middest, & the Ensigne in the midst of them. The other two Corporals shall make the taile of this Batailon, and each of their troopes shall make foure rankes. Touching the other foure Corporals, that re­maine, one must be appointed for the flanke, and the other three for the forlorne hope. And this is the forme that I would keepe in ranging one of the bands of these Legions by it selfe, where­in the Souldiers must be often practised.

[Page 47]

And if the King would permit that these orders, should be dili­gently executed, and put in practise, he should haue many good Souldiers in his kingdome in short time, but the disorder that is amongst our men of warre at this present, is cause that these things are dispraised; and therfore our armies can not be good: albeit that the Chiefes were naturally vertuous, for that they be­ing ill followed and obeyed, can neither shewe their knowledge nor their vertue. It may bee also that the number of Chiefes which I doe ordaine in a Legion, shoulde seeme superfluous, or might make a confusion amongst themselues: because of the number which I doe institute, which thing would be to be doub­ted, except they should referre themselues wholly vnto one [Page 48] Chiefe: but hauing one principall Cheife aboue them all, the great nomber of officers wil cause good order: for if there should not be a great number of Cheifes, it would be impossible to go­uerne so great a multitude of people: for as a wall that ouer hangeth, doth require rather to be vpholden with many shoores, although they bee not very strong, then with a fewe of greate strength: for that one alone, how strong soeuer it bee cannot assure the wall but onely where it standeth; so likewise must it be in a Legion, for it is necessarie that among euery ten men there should be one of more courage or at least of greater autho­ritie then the rest, to keepe the other Souldiers firme and in or­der to fight, through their good courage, examples, words, and authoritie: specially the Deceniers are necessarie, if they did but serue to keepe the rankes right and firme, and in so doeing, it were impossible that the Souldiers shoulde disorder them­selues, and if so bee that they shoulde bee so far put out of order, that they coulde not immediatly finde their places, by meanes of these Chiefes, who shoulde haue regard therevnto being by them, the Chiefes of the Squadrons are to commaunde the Deceniers, and the Corporalls are aboue them: who looke into al things that doeth concerne the duety of the Souldiers and theirs. But at this day wee serue our selues with all these offi­cers, to no other effect but to giue them more wages then vnto other men: for that they haue credit to bring certaine compag­nions vnto the bands, which is cause of many Leagues a­mongst Souldiers. We vse likewise Ensignes at this present, more to make a great shew, then for any militarie vse: our aun­cetours did vse them for guides, and to knowe how to bring themselues into order by them: for euerie man after the En­signe was placed, knew his place by it, and placed himselfe in­continent, they knew also that if it mooued or stayed they ought to mooue or to stay. Wherefore it is necessarie, that in an hoast there should bee many bodies, that is to say bands, and that euerie body should haue an Ensigne to conduct those that are of the same body: and so the hoast shall haue many soules, and by consequent many liues. The Souldiers ought then to gouerne themselues by their Ensignes, and the Ensignes by the sound of the Drume, which being well ordered as it ought [Page 49] to be, doth commaund a whole Legion, which Legion march­ing in such sort, that the steppes of the Souldiers do agree with the stroke of the Drumme, shall easily keepe their order. And for this purpose had the auncient Souldiers Flutes & Phiphes perfectly agreeing with the sound of their Drummes: for as he that daunceth according vnto the steppes of his musicke, doth not erre; so likewise a Battell in marching according to the sound of the Drumme, can neuer put it selfe in disorder. And therefore when they would chaunge their gate, or would encou­rage, and appease their Souldiers, they chaunged their sound; and as the sounds were variable, so likewise their names were differing: for they had the Orique stroke, and the Phrigian stroke; the one animated the Souldiers, and the other appeased them. They had besides many other; as the Aeolian, Iasian, Ly­dian, and others: all which serued to appease and to inflame the hearts of men. We haue in our time Drummes for footmen, and Trumpets for horsemen: either of them hath strokes and sounds to reuiue Souldiers when neede requireth, and are in­uented to the intent that they might commaund, and bee vnder­stood a farre of. But I beleeue that Drummes were inuented for a measure for Souldiers to march by, for all the times of their strokes are true stoppes and measures, for to hasten and slake the goings of men of warre. Now, when as the Bands are instructed in the exercises which they ought to knowe perti­cularly, and therein haue many times béen exercised, it is time to put them into the feeld, in some place where the Legion might meete most commodiously. In which place all the Captaines shall meet at the day appoynted, euery man bringing his band with him, and as little carriage as possiblie he may, & the Cap­taines themselues must lessen their estate, if they were accusto­med to carrie any tayle. Moreouer, they must haue a regard that the Corporalls, Chiefes of Squadrons, and Deceniers, do not mount on horsebacke, nor likewise the simple Souldiers. The Captaine & his members must forbeare riding as much as may bee, I do not meane that if he had any sicke men that they should not ride; but all others: for sith they haue taken the estate of footmen vpon them, it is necessarie that they should execute it [Page 50] wholly. And as for the carrying of their baggage, one horse shall suffice for a squadron, which shal carrie two Mattresses of course canuas, two couerings, & one tent for the one Deciene, and as much for the other, with some linnen, pots, and vessell, & tooles to make Trenches and Bulwarkes, and also a ladder of good length made of peeces. Euery Deciene may haue a seruant; the Chiefe of Squadron one, and the Corporall two. The Corpo­rall and his foure Chiefs of Squadron shall haue a Tent and a horse to carrie it. The Captaine shall bring with him as fewe horses and seruaunts as possiblie he may. The Lieutenant and Ensigne bearer may haue either of them two, euery officer one, & the Drummers shall haue none: but they must be lodged néere vnto the Captaine, and his members. The Colonell and the Officers of the Legion, shall keepe as fewe as they may: for of a great baggage procéedeth oftimes many disorders, and the ruine of an armie: and aswell the horses as the seruants should bee chosen to bee such, as might serue more then one turne at a neede: and aboue all things there must be none suffered to carrie Trunckes, Coffers, Waggons, nor Whores. And in this do­ing, all the bands of the Legion will be the better giuen to do all honest exercises, then if they should bee troubled with all these lets. Moreouer, the whole Legion will passe foure daies for a need, with the victualls that the whores, pages, and horse, that one of the bands that are now ordayned do carrie with them, do consume in one day. Hauing so prouided for the baggage, the Captaines shall put themselues into the feeld euery one a part with his companie, and shall go towards the place where the ge­nerall muster is appoynted to bee kept, making small iournies, and in the best order that they can, finding their Souldiers to bee good and honest men. And to bee so thought of, they shall march through the countrie in good order sounding their Drum, and not in troope as vanquished men, and shal lodge themselues without the townes.

[Page 52]The ground that this one band will occupie to lodge in a Campe, is in length two hundred and fourtie paces, and thirtie and fiue in breadth: which length must be deuided into seauen parts, euery one of which parts shall be thirtie paces, & betwixt euery two, there shall be a way left of fiue paces broade: the mid­delmost of these places shall be to lodge the Captaine, his mem­bers, and officers: the other sixe shall serue to lodge the sixe Cor­poralls, and their people: euery Corporall with his Chiefes of Squadrons and Souldiers: the Corporall and his Chiefes of Squadrons Tent shall be in the midst of the same place, and the Tents of his eight Deceniers shall be round about him. This length may be deuided without breaking any ground: for it will serue the turne to line it out with cordes, without making ditch or other thing, but only placing the bands euery one in his quar­ter. But if the Campe might bee inuironed with a small trench, such as is vsed in the countrie where it doth lodge, to keepe the same forme that it should do if an enemie were neere, it would be better. There must also a night watch bee set, and aboue all things regard had of surprise, as carefully as if it were in time of warre; and in the morning there must be a discouerie made, before that the watch bee discharged, and afterward they must dislodge altogether: but before they depart, the Captaine must cause all those to bee satisfied that haue furnished his Souldiers with victuall, or other thing; that it be not sayd that they tooke any thing not paying for it, or without the good willes of the people of the countrie: but that they and their Souldiers should gouerne themselues euery where so orderly, that the countrie should not feele that there had any band passed. And in this ma­ner they shall go towards the place where the muster shall bee kept, behauing themselues like honest men, and good Soul­diers: and when they approach neere vnto the sayd place, the harbinger shall go before to seeke for the quarter where the band shall lodge in the Campe, the Legion being assembled and lod­ged together, who must repayre vnto the maister of the Campe of the sayd Legion, whose office amongst other things, is to choose the most wholesomest place to lodge the sayd Legion in Campe that he can finde. And hauing found some commodious [Page 53] place, he must lay out the quarters, and appoynt in what order the Campe should be fortified: and therefore it shall bee necessa­rie that the maister of the Campe should go before for to deuide and lay out all the quarters before the bandes should ariue, where it is ment that they should lodge. The Colonell shall be attendant in the sayd place, to see the bands come in order, and the Prouost ought to bee abroade to vnderstand of the Soul­diers misdemeanour, or of any other vnder their colour, to the intent to punish those that do commit any offence. Further­more, certaine men must bee appoynted to followe after the bands foote by foote, who should looke into their behauiour to­wards the countrie, and shall informe the Colonell of all that passeth. And if there be any complaint, the Colonell shall lay it vpon the Captaine his necke of the band that hath committed the offence, if so bée that the fault was committed through his negligence, or that he vsed no industrie to punish the offenders: then he should bee houlden to make satisfaction of his owne purse, if it were any thing that might bée recompenced with monie; and if it were any fault that deserued bodily punishment, the sayd Captaine should bee driuen to seeke out the offender, and to deliuer him into the Prouosts hands: and if he were fled, the pursuite after him should be made at the Captaines charge: for by the meanes of this rigour, the Captaines would looke very néere vnto their people, and would bée more diligent to make them to liue honestly, or to punish them more greeuously then they are.

But wée must lodge the bands as they ariue, and speake of the forme of the Campe that shall lodge the whole Legion. Then for to lodge the twelue bands, putting them in one Campe together, wée must choose a square place of sixe hundred and sixtie paces in length, and asmuch in breadth: in the middest of which great square shall bee a lesser square made, which shall bée euery way fourtie paces; within which square must the Co­lonell bee placed, for he must keepe the Campe aswell as his Souldiers: and I would inuiron this sayd square with a small trench, within which trench I would lodge the maister of the Campe, the Prouost, the other officers of the Legion, and the [Page 54] Colonell his guard. And those that followe the Colonell for their pleasures, hauing no charge, I would lodge them without round about the sayd trench. And for to order the rest well, I would appoynt that the front of the Campe should bee toward the East, and the backe towards the West, and the flanckes to­wards the other two Regions. For to deuide the quarters, stretch a line from the Colonell his lodging East-ward, which must be three hundred and ten paces long, & afterwards stretch two other lines of either side of it one, which must be of the same length that the first was, each of them thirtie paces distant from it, to the intent that the breadth of this space may be fourtie pa­ces. At the ende of these lines I would make a barre or gate, which I would name the East-gate: the distance betwixt these two outtermost lines will make a fayre streate, to go from the Colonell his quarter out of the Campe, which streate will bée threescore paces broad, as is aforesayd. On the other side of the Colonell his quarter West-ward, must three other lines bée stretched of like length and distance, as the three first aforesayd: so likewise vpon the South and North sides shall be two other streates made of like length and breadth. I make all these streates so broad, to the intent to lodge in thē all sorts of buyers and sellers, artificers, and victualers that do followe the Le­gion. Furthermore, I do make foure square places, betwixt these foure streates, euery one of which places shall containe two hundred and fourtie paces in length, and asmuch in breadth. The Campe shalbe inclosed with a trench, betwixt which trench and the quarters for the lodgings shall be a space left of three­score paces broad round about, which shall not be occupied with any lodging, but shall be emptie to serue to set the watch, and to raunge the Legion in battell, if neede were. As for the foure pla­ces abouesayd, those two that are betwixt the East and North streates, and betwixt the South and West streates, shall serue to lodge the twelue Bands: to wéet, sixe in one quarter, and sixe in another. Each of these two quarters shall bée deuided into sixe parts, euery one of which parts shall bée two hundred and fourtie paces in length, and fiue and thirtie paces in breadth, and euery one of these parts shall bée furthermore deuided into [Page 55] seauen parts, as I haue sayd before in the lodging of a Band a­lone. Betwixt the quarters of euery two Bands there shall be a way left of sixe paces large, which shall serue for to come and go vnto the perticular quarters: the other two parts which re­maine vndeuided, shall by and by bee set a worke: but for the twelue Bands this is sufficient. So that after this, or some bet­ter manner, may euery Legion be lodged as often as it shall be assembled to make a generall muster.

How certaine number of horsemen should be ioyned vnto euery Legion
The 8. Chapter.

FOrasmuch as the Romanes in all their leuies of footmen, haue alwaies incorporated certaine number of horsemen with them, and that their perfect Legions consisted of these two manner of Souldiers; I thinke it also conuenient to ioyne some horsemen vnto the leuie of these newe Legionaries, which horsemen should bée incorporated with the Legions, and should bee with them at the generall musters, to exercise them­selues together, and to learne the science of the warres one with another: for except that they should ioyntly practise themselues, it would not be possible that any one of these two sorts of peo­ple should do good seruice: forasmuch as they both do make but one whole bodie, which ought to bee so compounded, that either of them should do seruice in their due time, and consequently e­uery part of them. And if so be that this were done, you shal find that one intier Legion shall do more seruice then three other Le­gions accompanied with a multitude of horsemen, whose foote­men and horsemen do not vnderstand one another. Therefore it would not bee amisse that the King should ordaine, that cer­taine of his ordinarie companies of horsemen should bee ioyned with these Legions, and be with them at the general muster: and that there should bee two Bands incorporated with euery Le­gion, each of which Bands should haue 100. men of armes, one hundred light Horsemen, fiftie Hargoletiers or Scoutes, [Page 56] and fiftie Harquebuziers. And if they were companies that the king did newly take vp, the most modest and most expert men should bée chosen for men of armes: and afterwards the other must bee preferred from degree to degree, accompting the light Horsemen before the Hargoletiers, and the Hargoletiers before the Harquebuziers; so that the Harquebuziers are the worst of these foure sortes of Horsemen. There must also a regard bée had vnto the errour that is committed at this day among our ordinarie bands: which is, that young men are made men of armes, which are but newly come from being pages, or from schoole. But for to haue these companies in better order thē they now are, it should bee necessarie to make an order, by which all young men aboue seauentéene yeare olde that would bee of the bandes of the Horsemen (not excepting one) vnlesse he were a Prince, should bee constrayned first to bee Harquebuziers two or three yeares, and afterwards they should be Hargoletiers as long, and after that light Horsemen: amongst which three sorts they might learne those things that were necessarie for euery good horsemen to knowe; and that before their departing from them they might passe the furie and fire of their youth, and be­come colde and modest to gouerne themselues wisely amongst men of armes, with whome they should bee constrayned to serue the space of three or foure yeares without discharging, and that time being expired, if they were bound to finde a man of armes by the tenour of their lands, they should then bee exemp­ted from the ordinarie bands, and goe home vnto their owne houses, to bee readie as often as they should be commaunded. This rule ought generally to be kept, with all those that should employ themselues among the ordinarie bands, although they were of greater age: for otherwise the seruice of the Rierban, which the gentlemen of Fraunce, do owe vnto the King, would in short space come to nothing: which at this instant, as may be seene, is brought into very lowe estate. And the reason is, that euery man will bee of the ordinarie bands of men of armes, to be excused from the Rierban; so that the gouernours that were wont to make fiue or sixe hundred men of armes of the Rier­ban, can hardly now bring one hundred together: and those [Page 57] also if they should come to the muster, would be so ill furnished, that it is a mockery to sée them in so poore estate. But may this seruice be had in more contempt? when as those which are sub­iect to this dutie, and which do not excuse themselues by the ordinarie Bands, exempt their owne persons, and send some seruant in their places, whereas héeretofore all the principall of Fraunce thought it a great honor for them to be there in per­son: notwithstanding at this instant, not only the greater sort, but the lesser would thinke to be dishonored, if they should ap­peare at the Muster. And therefore those that are bound vnto this seruice, do put themselues into the ordinarie bands, to be frée of the Rierban: and as they cannot all be there, so it is also that the greatest part do finde some excuse to exempt them­selues: and if so be that their excuse be not receiuable, they will then come so euill furnished, and with so ill a will, that it is impossible that they should do the King good seruice, which is an occasion that the Nobilitie is no more estéemed as it was wont to be: but if so be it were mainteined as it hath béen in times past, it is certaine that we should be mutch more feared of our enemyes then we now are: moreouer, the King should not be charged with the mainteining of so many Horssemen as he is, but might discharge more then the one halfe of his ordina­rie Bands, to conuert that money, for the maintenance of cer­tayne ordinarie Bands of footemen. Moreouer, the King should compell hys Nobilitie to furnish themselues better for the warres then they are: and forbid them rather their pompe, then to suffer a Gentleman of Fraunce to be an ill horsseman, ill armed, and ill practised: and to that end should ordaine, that the Rierban should muster in armes twice a yeare at the least: and there should be certaine seueare men appointed to take the view of those Musters, who ought to let none passe, but the persons themselues which are bound to this seruice, except they were Magistrates, or sicke men, for they are excusable, princi­pally the Magistrates. But for the sicke men, although they be exempted for their persons, yet must they shew their furniture, and for default thereof, their lands should be seazed vpon imme­diatly, as well as theirs that are in health, and do not appeare, [Page 58] or as those that do appeare not mounted, or furnished in armes, according to their charge. Moreouer, it should be necessary to punish all those that are not practised, so that they might be an example vnto all those that are negligent to mount, arme, & to practice themselues as they ought to do: this doing, the King should restore his Nobilitie, & make an excellent Chiualrie. And to the intent y ^e Gentlemen should not excuse themselus through the great dearth that we haue of Horsse in Fraunce, the King should cause some good & faire broode of Horsses & Mares to be brought frō other Countreys, and afterwards distribute them vnto the Prelats, & Gouernours, & vnto men of great Benefi­ces, to haue a great brood within the Realme, whereof the said Prelats & their successors should be bound to giue an accoumpt yearely, & to cause the said Mares to be ordered & cherished as they ought to be, and their Colts to be managed at their owne proper charges; by this means I would not doubt to sée France in short time better furnished with Horsse, then any neighbour she hath, besides, their maintenance should cost the King no­thing: and it would be an occasion that the said Prelats should do the common wealth of Fraunce some seruice, whereas at this day they do stand it but in little stead (I meane those that are busie with the world, and not with the Church) and whē as the King would pursse vp again the money that the Mares and Stallions had cost him, he might do it, giuing the best Horsse y ^e might be taken out of the Raunges vnto his men of armes ill mounted, rebating it vpon their wages, causing the rest to be sould: and to find buiers, he might ordaine, that no man of what condition soeuer he were, should kéep Moyle, Sumpter-horsse, or Hackney, if he kéepe not likewise a good Horsse, or if he kept but one Horsse to ride vpon, the same might be fit for y ^e warres. Moreouer, it might be forbidden that no man should wear silke, except he kept a good Horsse. And in mine opinion, the number of those y ^t desire to be ritchly clad, is so great, that I knowe not if there would be horsses found inough in 6. realmes for to fur­nish thē: wherefore there is no doubt to be made, but that there would be buiers inow, how great aboundance soeuer ther were of horsses: besides, the Rierban would néede a great many, so that if these things had place, and furthermore that it were per­mitted [Page 59] euery man to kéep a brood that would, we should sée hors­ses sould so good cheape in Fraunce, that we might haue more reason to thinke thē rather to be giuen then sould; which would be an occasion that the men of armes (which dare not abandon nor hazard thēselues in places where their Horsses may either be slaine or lost, more then they néeds must, séeing them to be so ill to be recouered) would put on their ould vertue, & shew thē ­selues to be others then at this day they are estéemed to be, and it would make mē to be better cheape then the horses are at this instant. Moreouer, if the King would that his horssemen should make lesse accompt of their liues, and haue horsses better cheap then if they should buy them, he might furnish them at the first, & as often as they lack horsses, so y ^t their horsses were slaine in fight, or lost by any inconuenient, & not through their owne de­fault; for in this case they should be bound to put so many o­thers in their places, and to giue an accompt of them at theyr muster: and if so be that they would discharge themselues, or y ^t they should be discharged, they should then be bound to restore the horses which the King had giuen thē, if they were aliue, and hauing lost thē through their owne negligence, they should be bound to buy others in their places, as good as they were. The like also should be done whē as y ^e Harquebusiers should become Hargoletiers, or the Hargoletiers light horsemen, & light hors­men men of armes, that euery man should leaue the horsse that had bin deliuered to him by the King, vnto him that should suc­céede in his place: for I suppose that a man of armes hath neede of a stronger horsse then a light horseman, and a light horseman a stronger then a hargoletier, and a hargoletier stronger then a harquebusier. And therfore there ought to be broods of diuers sorts of horsses, as Coursers of Naples & of Flanders for men of armes, and Turks, Valacks, Polacks, Coruaks, and horsse of Spaine for light horssemen, Barbares, Moores, & small horsses of Spayne for Hargoletiers, and the least might be chosen out of all these for the harquebusiers, so that they were light and quick. But this tale hath laited long inough, let vs therefore re­turne vnto the Rierbans, & let vs say, y ^t in their goings & com­mings frō their musters, they would begger y ^e commō people, if they were suffered to liue at their own discretiōs, and to kéepe [Page 60] the féeld without paiment, as they do at this present. In consi­deration whereof, it should be necessary to ordaine that theyr charges should be borne by the Nobilitie, & not by the common people: and that the musters should sometimes be made in the midst of the Prouinces, sometime in one place, and sometime in another, so that y ^e Gentlemen who are far from the place where the muster is kept at one time, might be neerer at another, to the intent that no man should be more charged, nor eased then other. But this is not that y ^t I would speake of, yet I thought good to touch it in passing. But to returne vnto that I spake of yong men, that they should be harquebusiers a horssebacke be­fore that they attaine to be Hargoletiers, and be Hargoletiers before that they become light horssemen, and should spend some time in these thrée estates, before they should attaine to be men of armes. And to speake somewhat of those that do finde this tearme to be too long, and to take away all hope from them that would thinke to come vnto this last estate by fauour or other­wise, except it be that their turnes do come, or that they should be aduanced for some vertuous acte: I am of opinion that none should leape from the one of these estates vnto another, but that he should follow them one after another their full time, or else that he should neuer attaine to any charge, nor beare office a­mong mē of armes, nor likewise haue any other estate, or royall office, so that the Gentlemen should kéepe themselus to serue in the Rierban, and of this order would many proffits proceede, for first of all yong men would giue themselues more vnto the exercise of armes then they do: moreouer, the bands would be filled with better men then they are at this day, and there would be no man in y ^t ordinary bands, who were mounted to the estate of a man of armes, but he should be able to gouerne a good charge; and therefore it would be a rich treasure to haue com­panies of horssemen in Fraunce, whose men of armes were able to conduct themselues and others. Finally, the offices & estates appertaining vnto the warres, as Stewardships, Prouosts, Maiors, Castellins, & other offices of commaundement, which are in the Kings gift, should be mutch better imployed vppon these men, and be better executed by them, then they may be by [Page 61] those that neuer saw any thing, or that had neuer done him ser­uice. But let vs passe further, the hundred men of armes, and the other horssemen distributed as is aforesaid, should be put vnder the charge of a Captaine, who should haue vnder him a Lieutenant, an Ensigne bearer, and a Guydon (as we haue at this instant) the men of armes should follow the Ensigne, and the light horsse, hargoletiers, & harquebusiers, should follow the Guidon: these four Chiefes, or members, should be more then y ^e 100. men of armes. Moreouer, they must haue a Marshall to lodge them, & to deuide their quarters. They must haue also 2. harbingers, & certaine Trompets ouer and aboue this number. And as I haue appointed amongst the footemen certaine perti­cular Chiefs, so also there must be some appointed amongst the horssemen, but not of so many sorts: for it will suffice that the horssemen should haue ouer euery nine a Chiefe, who shalbe the tenth man, & shall be called the Decurion. Furthermore, there shall be a Chiefe ouer the Hargoletiers, and another ouer the Harquebusiers, who shalbe called by the name of Benderal, al­though the Italians do vnderstand by this word their Ensigne bearers, for I will help my self with this tearme, to signifie the Chiefes of these small bands, who likewise may be called Con­ductors, and they shalbe ouer and aboue their number, & vnder the charge of the Captaine, and of his members, and officers as well as the others. Wherefore in a company of legionarie men of armes, there shalbe 309. horssemen, besides the Trompets; euery one of these horssemen shall be armed according vnto his charge: for the men of armes shall be better armed then the light horssemen: and the light horssemen better then the Hargoletiers or harquebusiers. First of all the men of armes shall be armed with soulleretz, whole grefues, cuisses, curets with tasses, gor­get, pouldrons, vambraces, gauntlets, helmet with beuer, gos­sets, & great pieces: all which I haue specified perticularly, be­cause of the men of armes at this present, who will be called mē of armes, and notwithstanding are armed and furnished but like vnto light horssemen: and you knowe that a man that is armed light, shall neuer do the effect that a man may do that is well ar­med, who can not be hurt by hand-strokes, where as the light horsseman is subiect vnto blowes vpon many parts of his body, [Page 62] because that his harnesse is not so heauie, nor so sure as the men of armes ought for to be, and not without cause, for the paines that a light horsseman and other light armed ought to take, there is no man able to indure with a complet harnesse, nor horsse able to carry him: but as for the men of armes, who are appointed to abide firmely the assaults of their enemies, and not to runne from the one side to the other, may be laden with heauie harnesse; and to carry sutch a waight, they ought to haue strong and great horsses, for besides this, the horsses must be barbed. These men of armes ought to haue arming swords by their sides, a mase hanging at their saddle pomell: their launces must be strong and of a reasonable length, their coates must be of the collour of their Ensigne, the which as also the Guidon, ought to be of the same collour that the Ensignes of the foote­men of the same Legion are. The light horssemen must be good souldiers, and armed with curets, & tasses that shall reach to the knée, with gauntlets, vambraces, and large pouldrons, and with a strong and close head-péece, the sight being cut; their cassaks shall be of the collour of their Ensigne: they must carry a broad sword by their sides, a mase at the pomels of their saddle, and a launce of good length in their fist. The Hargoletiers shall be armed like vnto the light horsemen, sauing vpon their armes; in stead of vambraces and gauntlets, they shall haue sléeues and gloues of male, a broade sword by their sides, their mases at the pomels of their sadles, & a Iaueline in their hands of 10. or 12. foote long, headed at both ends with a sharpe head, or may carry a launce as the others: their garmēts vpon their harnesse ought to be very short, without sléeues, and of the collour abouesaid. These hargoletiers may serue for skirmishes, & may do great murdre with their Iauelins among vnarmed men & horsses, & when as they would set foot on ground, they might do the same seruice that Pikemen do: and if they do carry launces, they may vse them as others do. The harquebusiers shall likewise be well mounted, & their armour shalbe like vnto the Hargoletiers, ex­cept the head-péece: for they only shal haue Murrions, to the in­tent to sée the better round about them, & to haue their heads at more liberty, a sword by their sides, a mase at the pomell of their saddles on the one side, and a harquebusse in a case of leather on [Page 63] the other, which must be made fast that it stirre not: which har­quebusse may be 2. foote and a halfe, or 3. foote long, or rather more so it be light: their coates shalbe of the same fashion and collour that the Hargoletiers are. The harquebusiers wages in time of peace, may be 3. crownes a month, the hargoletiers 4. the light horsemen 5. and the men of armes 7. The Decurions of men of armes ought to haue somewhat more wages then a simple man of armes, and y ^e Decurions of light horsemen more then an ordinary man, and so likewise the others: which wages may be augmēted or doubled in time of warres, if that I speake of be thought to be too little. Touching the estate of Chiefes & members, it might continue such as it is at this instant, but the Marshals must be raised, and the Harbingers ought to haue as much as the light horsemen, and the Trompets as mutch as y ^e hargoletiers: & as for y ^e 2. conductors, they should haue as much as the Decurions amongst mē of armes, and if so be that their wages were paid to thē at the end of euery 3. moneths, or at the Legion his passing muster, it should not be greatly néedfull to put them into garrison in time of peace, as we are accustomed to do in Fraunce: for that I do thinke this wages to be sufficiēt to maintaine them at home or else-where, without oppressing the people through great charge. For what garrison soeuer they haue, or how long so euer they do continue in it, you sée not that they do the King any whit y ^t better seruice whē the warres come, then if they neuer had bin there. I do not say, but if that they did vse it in y ^t sort that it ought to be vsed, that it were not well done to kéepe the bands in garrison alwayes, to vse & ex­ercise their armes together: but at this day the greatest part of horssemen do make their proffites of their garrisons, as the Merchants do of their merchandise, and there is almost no dif­ference, but that the Merchants do sell their commoditie vnto the first that do offer thē reason for it: & the horssemē do compell the people to buy the victuals which the King doth ordaine for their maintenance, at such prices as they will themselues, so y ^t their dealing is rather a manifest raunsome, then a merchan­dise. And albeit that they should be exempted from garrison, it must be ordeined y ^t the bands should méete together at generall musters, mounted, & armed according to y ^e order, & that betwixt [Page 64] the musters they should exercise themselues at home: or if they should be lodged in garrison, to make them to be longer resident then they are: and also that the Captaines themselues should kéepe in garrison, as they did in the time of King Lewes the 11. at which time the horssemen of Fraunce caryed the name aboue all other, as well for their readinesse, as for their furniture: not for their readinesse in dauncing after diuers fashions, (and yet a daunce that a man might profit by, were not to be disliked) nor likewise for trimming vp thēselues minion-like, nor for stuffing themselues with féeldbeds, or with diuers sorts of garments, for then there was no accompt made, but of him that handled and rid a horsse well, & that did run with a launce, fight best with the sword, wrastled, lept, threw the bar, & vaulted better then other; was most estéemed, & he also had the praise aboue his compa­nions that was mounted & armed better then they, so that there were few horssemen but they were mounted with 3. or 4. great horsse at least, and one of them, or all were barbed. As for their persons, they were wiser then to destroy thēselues with appar­rell, as Gentlemen do at this day, but they were armed lyke S. George, & as full of Crownes, as dogs are of fleas. Fur­thermore, they should be forbidden to sell their aforesaid garri­sons, or their victuals appointed, and to take vp other prouision then that which the King doth ordaine. I vnderstand that this was forbidden them not long since, but whether these horsemen be in garrison or not, they must exercise themselus to be nimble, to haue their bodies to be at ease in their harnesse, & accustome thēselues therevnto, for y ^e necessities that may happen: for som­times it may so fall out, that the horsemen shalbe constrained to trauaile a long way a foote, wherevnto if they were not accusto­med, they could not indure the waight of their harnesse, nor do their indeuour at a fight. Moreouer, they should exercise them­selues to mount a horseback armed with all their peeces, & the launce in their fist, & to light without help, aduantage, or stirrup, and therefore it should be necessary for thē to haue some horse of wood, to exercise themselues vpon, at the least one houre in a day, that they might be ready to mount & light at the first signe the Captaine should make thē. Furthermore, they should exer­cise to passe great riuers a horseback & armed, & also to climb the [Page 65] hardest and raggedst mountaines that are, and to runne or to go downe them in great haste, principally the Harquebusiers, Hargoletiers, and likewise the light Horssemen. As for the men of armes, they must continue fyrme, and must not serue for the purposes that they doe at this daye: but should be as a Fort to resit all assaults, and to ouerthrow and breake all those whom they should assaile, but because of the runnings and skir­mishes wherein they are ordinarily imployed, which are fyghts wherein oft times of force a man must slie in steed of tarying by it, they haue learned to shew their heeles: and therefore it is necessary that men of armes should be forbidden frō skirmishes and from all other places where it should be requisite to flie, and and where they should spoile their Horsses and doe no seruice. The Baron of Gramont, who died in y ^e voyage to Naples, wil­led that men of armes should neuer be imploied in these lyght fights, except it were when as a battell should bee fought throughly: for that they had learned by the custome and order of skirmishes, to turne their backes vnto their enimies, without feare of reproche, and to speake truth, a Skirmish is a seruice that appertaineth better vnto light Horssemen then vnto them: and for the same purpose onely are the light Horssemen appoin­ted. But I would haue them to be exempted from all other ser­uices aswell as men of armes: and that the Hargoletiers and Harquebusiers should be skoutes, and serue for discoueries and skirmishes, and keepe company with the light Horssemen in all places: and that the light Horssemen should serue to back them, and the men of armes to be the cheefe force. For to speake that I thinke concerning the exercises the Horssemen ought to doo, I say fyrst that the Harquebusers should exercise their Har­quebuses, and practise to shoote sure with both handes, and to discharge bothe forward and backward, their horsses running, and also to light to keepe a straight, as Harquebusiers a foote should do. The Hargoletiers ought to vse their Iauelings with both hands, sometime vsing it one way and sometime another, or as is abouesaid, but if they doe carrye launces, they must vse them as other men do. The lyght Horssemen should practise to ride well, to manadge a Horsse, and to run well with a launce, [Page 66] to vse their swords and mases when they shall bee needfull, the men of armes must doo the like, all which Horssemen ought to haue iudgement in all the deseases that belong vnto a Horsse for to find remedy therefore: and it would be for their credit if they could bit and shooe them, to haue no lacke of any smal point belonging vnto their occupation. These Horssemen armed and practised as is abouesayd, must be at the muster with the Legi­on to exercise themselues together, if it were but to knowe and to be acquainted one with another. As for the Horssemens lodg­ing and baggage, must be aswel entrenched as the footmens, but they must bring as little with them as they may possible, and that they doo bring must neither trouble nor lade them in going vnto the muster. They must liue vpon their owne purses, with­out taking any thing from other men, and must marche all day armed in good order, kéeping watch at night: and when it is day, before that they doo dislodge, the Captaine shall send out Skouts to discouer the passages vpon the way where the com­panie shall passe. And this charge shall be giuen vnto certaine Decurions of Harquebusiers, and of Hargoletiers, who shall be followed with certaine Decurions of light Horsmen to succour them: after whom the baggage may marche, & then the Horsmē; & after them the men of armes, & if it were thought to be better to put the baggage behinde then before, it may be done, & behind it shall y ^e rest of the Hargoletiers & Harquebusiers follow. The rankes of euery one of them in marching through the countrie, shalbe of whole Decuries, except the way be too narrow. In the manner beforesayde may euery band of Horssemen marche in their going and comming from the muster: but before they come thither, the Marshall and the Harbingers shall goe before to prouide their quarter, which shalbe ioining vnto the footmens, and they both together shall lodge in Campe, in this manner following.

[Page 67]

[Page 68]The horsemens quarter, must bee square euerie way 240. pases. For the iust deuiding, whereof you must first seeke out the verie midst of the place, and there make a square, to lodge the Captaine which shall be euerie way 20. pases. From this square, draw a line eastward, which shalbe 110. pases long, and afterwarde draw two other lines frō the said lodging one ether side of the first line one, which shall bee equall vnto it in length and equedistant vnto it 20. pases, and from eache other 40. pa­ses: which breadth shall conteine the Captaine his lodging in the midst of it, and shall serue for a streate. On the other side of the Captaine, his lodging west ward: shall three other lines be drawne of like length and breadth that the abouesaid are, for to make another streete like vnto the first. The like shall be done towards the South and North Regions: so that there shall bee fower streets, and at the end of euerie streete, there must be a gate or bare of a reasonable breadth. All this quarter should be inclosed with a smale trench which may bee made by the ser­uants of the cōpany, & thus I would fortifie y ^e Horsemens quar­ter, that they might rest the safer, and be the surer from theeues that might steale away their horses, as we see often done, when that footemen may come amongst horsemen. The space com­prised within this smale trenche, and betwixt the fower streets, deuided into fower smale quarters, euerie one of which contey­neth 100. pases square, shall bee to lodge the horsemen in: to wit the men of armes in those two places that are betwixt the Easte and South streete, and betwixt the Northe and West streetes. The space which is betwixt the East and North streete shall be to lodge the light horsemen; and betwixt the Southe and West streetes shall the Hargoletiers & Harquebusiers lodge. In the Captaine his quarter, shall the Marshall, Harbengers, and Trumpes bee lodged: and the two conductors shall lodge in the quarters of the Hargoletiers, & Harquebusiers. The Guidō shal lie amongst the light horsemen and the Ensignes shall lodge in one of the quarters of the men of armes, and the Lieutenant in the other, concerning the deuision of the fower quarters, it shall be after this manner: that is euery one shalbe deuided into fiue partes, eache of which partes, shall contayne 100. pases in [Page 69] length, and 16. in breadth: and betwixt euerie two of this places there shall be a streate left of 5. paces in breadth, eache one of these places shall haue roomth inough to lodge 100. horse and more. Moreouer there may be raysed ten great tents, along the same, if the men of armes will euerie man haue his tente, as for the other they shall lodge two and two together. The places which are in the men of armes quarter, wil euerie one easely re­ceiue a whole Decury of men of armes: and in the places in the other two quarters may lodge two Decuries of light horsmen, Halgolbetiers, and Harquebusiers at ease.

How it is necessary to deuide euery Batailon into three Battiles, the one seperated from the other
The .9 Chapter.

SIth the Legion is assembled and lodged, we must proceed vnto the practising of the bands together, aswell the footmen as the horsemen, to the intent to haue seruice of them against our enemies: which is the in­tent, for which this discipline is ordained, & for whose well ordering we take all these paines. To speake that I thinke, we must vnderstand that the greatest disorder that those that frame a Batailon can make, is that they haue no other regard but to make a good head, wherein they place the Captaines, and all the most valiantest men, and the best armed of their bands, ma­king no reckoning of the backs, flankes, nor ranks in the midst, as if the first rankes were all the hope of the victorie, and that the other serued but to make number. For by this meanes they make all the hazard of the Battaile subiect vnto two or three rankes, as if they were immortall, or sufficient of themselues to resist an enemie, without the helpe of those that are behinde them: which is directly contrarie vnto the order that the ancient men of war did vse; for they ordered their men so that one ranke might be receaued within another, and one Batailon within an­other, [Page 70] and so to fight resolutely vntill the verie last man. For without this maner it is not possible to succour the first rankes or to defend them, nor likewise to retire them within the other rankes to come to the fight in their places. With which maner of combat, the Romanes helped themselues oftentimes, and for this purpose they deuided their Legions into three sorts of people, which were called Hastaries, Princes, and Triaries. The Hastaries made the front or first battaile, and their rankes were furnished thicke with men. The Princes made the second battaile, and their rankes were opener then the first. And the Triaries who made the third and last battaile, had their men ranged so wide, that at a neede they could receiue the two first battailes. Moreouer their Velites, who were light armed, did the same seruice that our Harquebusiers do at this present, and were placed vpon the wings betwixt the Batailon and the Horssemen; and they began the battell. And if it were so that they ouercame their enemies, they followed the victorie, and if they were driuen backe, they retired vnto the flankes of the Battailon. After whose retreat the Hastaries came to fight with their enemies, & if they felt themselues to weake to resist their enemies, they retired by little and little betwixt the open rankes of the Princes, and renued the battaile with them: and if they were then too weake, they both retyred vnto the Triaries, with whome they began the combat againe. And if these three sorts were ouerthrowne, there was then no remedye to helpe them. Me thinkes that this manner of releeuing three times is inuincible, because that fortune must thrise abandon you: and moreouer your enemie must of necessitie fight, and van­quish you thrice. The Greeks vsed not this maner of relieueng with their Phalanges, for although they had manye rankes and many Chiefes in their rankes; notwithstanding there was made but one onely head, and one onely body of them all. And the maner which they vsed to succour one another, was not to retyre one ranke within another as the Romanes did: but that one Souldier should enter into anothers place, which they did after this maner. The Phalange was ranged by rankes, as our Batailons are, but it was not so confusedly as ours are: for [Page 71] euery band did know his place. The Decuries (that is the Deceins or Squadrons) were so ranged that the Souldiers followed one another in rowes, and not in fronte as we place ours. The first man of euery row was called the Doien or De­curion, (but I will terme him the Dicenier) and the last man was called the Guide behind. The second man of euery rowe was called Substes & he that followed him was called Prestes, and so throughout they were Substes & Prestes, vntill the sayde Guide which was y ^e last mā. Of these rowes they had so many, that one Phalange had 256. men in fronte, or more, and 64. rankes in length. True it is that they were distributed vnto foure Colonels, but they marched all in front with a little di­stance betwixt them. Let vs suppose that euerye ranke hath 256 men, and let vs say that they come to ioyne battaile with their enemies. If it happened that either in going or fighting that anye one of them was slaine or ouerthrowne, he that be­fore I haue termed Substes, put himselfe presently into the first mans place: so that by that meanes the Souldiers of the first ranke were alwayes their full number. And to fill the second ranke, they of the third ranke which were called Prestes, put forward themselues into their emptied places; and those of the fourth ranke did furnish the third, and so following: so that the last rankes did furnish the first, in such sort that the first rankes were alwaies entier. And there was no place left emptie but in the last ranke, which wasted because theee was no man to sup­plie it, so that the losse that the first rankes suffered, was cause of the consuming of the last. By this meanes the Phalanges might sooner be consumed then disordred, for to ouerthrowe them was impossible, because of their great number. The Ro­manes at y ^e first vsed Phalanges, & instructed their people after the Greekes manner, but it is long sithence that they misliked of their order: and therfore they deuided their people into many bodies: to wit, into Cohortes, & Manipules: for they thought, as I haue said before, that that bodie which had many soules, & was compounded of many partes, ought also to haue manie liues. The Batailons of the Switzers, Almaignes, ours, and others do somewhat imitate the Phalanges, aswell for that wée [Page 72] doe range a great number of people together: as also that wee doe place them in such sort that they may enter one into another his place. But why this manner should not be so good as the Romanes, many examples of the Romane Legions do shew: for that as often as the Romanes fought against the Greekes their Phalanges were ouerthrowne and consumed by the Legi­ons: for the difference of their armes, and the manner of relee­uing thrée times, had a more force in it then the great number, or the diligence of the Phalanges. Being therefore to frame a Batailon after all these examples, I haue thought it good to imitate partly the fashions of the Greekes Phalanges, and partly the Romane Legions, and partly these that we doe vse at this instant: and therefore I would that in euery one of our Legions there should be 3600, ordinarie Pikes for the body of the Batailon, 420. for the flankes, and 170. extraordinarie Pikes for the forlorne hope, which are armes that the Phalan­ges did vse. Besides I would haue 600. Halbards, 420. Har­quebusiers for the flankes, and 680. for the forlorne hope, all which are armes inuented in our time.

I haue deuided the body of the Batailon into 10. bandes, as the Romanes did theirs into 10. Cohortes, and haue appoin­ted the Harquebusiers, and the forlorne hope to begin the Bat­tell, and for skirmishes, as the Romanes did their Velites, and haue giuen them two Captaines, and two Ensignes, to the in­tent to haue better seruice of them then if they had none: and also for to imploye them in the labours of the warres, as the o­ther bands. And for that the armes are borrowed of diuers nations, the bandes must also bee perticipants of the orders of diuers nations: and therefore I haue ordained, that euery one of the ten bandes should haue 8 rankes of Pikes before the En­signe, and 8 behinde, and 4 rankes of Halbardes in the mid­dest: so that by that meanes euery band dooth make 20 rankes, and euery ranke hath 21. men. The Pikes doe serue for to re­sist Horssemen, to breake into the footmen, and to withstand the first assaults of their enemies: which Pikes I will vse onelye to defend my selfe, and afterwards vse the Targets (which the Pikemen doo carry at their backes) and Halbards to vanquish [Page 73] myne enemies. And who so would consider of the force of this order, shall finde that euerye sort of armes shall doo his office thoughlye; for the Pikes are profitable against the Horsse­men: and when the footmen doe meete Batailon against Ba­tailon, they serue to a good vse before that the rankes are throng together, but after that they are once at the close, the Pikes can doe no more seruice. Wherefore the Switzers, to auoide this inconuenience, after euerye three rankes of Pikes do place one ranke of Halbardes, which they doo to the intent to giue their Pikemen space and place to fight in a prease; but yet this is not ynough, but as for vs, we will haue our Pikemen both before the Ensigne and behinde to carrye Targets: and there shall be Halbardes in the middest, by meanes of this order, to resist bothe Horssemen and footmen, and to breake into an eni­mie: for you know that Pikes may serue no turne after that the rankes are preassed together, because that the Souldiers are then as it were one in anothers necke: and therefore if the Pikemen had nothing but their Pikes and Swordes the Pike being abandoned they should be naked: for which cause I haue giuen them Targets to couer themselues from blowes, and to fight in all places, what prease soeuer there were. Moreouer the Halbardiers maye also fight better in a prease then the Pikemen, which Halbardiers are expressely appointted for this purpose, and likewise they may followe the sayde Targets at the heeles, who are heauily laden, to reskue them with their Halbards. And as for the Target men, I would haue them but onely to thrust at the face and legges, or at any other parte that were vnarmed. But leauing these small things. I will goe range the ten bands in one whole Batailon.

How to range a Legion in battaile, and after what maner it must be practised,
The 10. Chapter.

WHo so would range ten bands in a Batai­lon, must first put a side by themselues the Pikemen, and Harquebusiers that are appoynted for the flanks: those of the one 5 bāds on the one side, & those of the other on the other. And likewise one bād of the forlorne hope on the one side, & the other on the other side, in such sorte that the said bandes of these two flankes shall leaue a great voide space be­twixt them, for to range the batailon in, which shalbe done after this manner. The first band shall goe before the second, and the second before the third, and the third before the fourth, and so likewise the others. They shal marche in their single order that is fiue and fiue in a ranke as I haue said before. Afterwards the Colonell shall commaund his trumpet to sound, that the King commaundeth them to double their rankes. And then the ranks of fiue shall be doubled and made 10. This done the Colonell, or Sergeant Maior shall commaunde the trumpet to sounde a­gaine, that the King commaundeth them expresly to redouble their rankes, which at this second cry shalbe 20. in the middest of euerie ranke shall the Chiefe of Squadron place him-selfe to make it to be 21. The Trumpet shall sounde the third time by commaundement as before, and at this sound the first bande shal goe forward vnto the place where the front of the Batailon shall be placed, and shal stay there in that order that I haue ran­ged the perticular bands. The space which euerie Souldier must occupie marching in single order must bee three paces, in bataile 2, and when he fighteth 1. The distance from one ranke vnto another being in single order must be 4. paces, and being placed in battaile 2. and in fight one. So that the said 21. men being in battaile will occupie 42. paces in fronte, and the 20. rankes will occupie 60. in length, heere in comprysed the space [Page 75] that euery Souldier dooth occupie which is one pace. The first band being so ranged, the second shall march as far forwarde as the first, and place it selfe vpon the right hand of it, and shall oc­cupie as great a space in breadth and length as it doeth. Their rankes shall bee straight in the flankes one by another, and the two bands thus ranged together, shall make 42. in fronte, and their order shall bee all one, they must haue a space left betwixt them of 5. paces broade. The thirde band shall bee brought for­ward vpon the left side of the first bande, and shall bee ranged like vnto the other two, and not otherwise, and betwixt it and the first shall also a space be left of 5. paces broade. The fourth band shall bee brought forward vppon the right side of the se­cond, and shall bee ranged in rankes and spaces like vnto the o­thers, and shall alwaies make the right corner. The fyft shall bee brought forwarde vppon the left side of the third bande, and shall bee ranged as the others, and shall alwaies make the left corner. These fiue bands thus ordered doe make 105. men in front, and doe occupie in breadth 230 paces, and 60. in length. at the taile of these bands, we must range the sixt, seauenth, and eight band, right behinde the other fiue, and distant from them 25. pases, and in such sorte that these three bands must occupie as greate a breadth in front as the other fiue: and therefore the men must be ranged much opener thē those in the first fiue. The sixt band shall bee in the midst, the seauenth vppon the right side of it, and the eyght vppon the left: which three bands doe make 63. in fronte, and the space which they occupie in length is 90. paces. At the backs of these three bands shall the ninth and tenth band be placed right behinde them, and distant from them 25. paces. The ninth shalbe on the right side, and the tenth on the left, and they shall occupie as much breadth as the first fiue. True it is that the rankes of these two bands shall bee opener then those of the second battaile are: but it is necessarie that they shoulde bee so, for the reason that I will shewe you by and by.

Their order shal be like vnto the other bands, but that the di­staunce of the rankes of these two bands, shall be more then the distance of the rankes of the others: for whereas the rankes of [Page 76] the second battaile doth occupie but 90. paces frō the first ranke vnto the last, these shall occupie 120. paces: wherefore al the 10. bands together will occupie 230. paces in breadth, and 320. from the fyrst ranke of the Batailon vntill the last. Moreouer I would that these three battailes should haue certaine expresse names: for the Romanes did so distinguish theirs, naming (as I haue said before) the Souldiers of the fyrst battaile Hastari­es, those of the second Princes, and those of the thirde Triaries. For to arme the flankes, fyrst for the right flanke I would take the Pikemen of the fyrst, second, fourth, seuenth, and ninth band, and would range them alongst the Batailon two and two, so that the flanke should represent as great a number of men as the front doeth. The Harquebusiers of the fiue bands aforesaide, shall also bee ranged two and two together alongst the flanke of these pikes, fyue or six paces distant from them. The Pike­men of the third, fyft, sixt, eyght, and tenth bande shall be on the left side and shalbe ranged like vnto those vpon the right side, and the Harquebusiers like vnto the other. The Corporals of both flankes shal be by themselues before their men. The two bands of the forelorne hope, shal be the one vpon the one flanke, and the other vpon the other. The Harquebusiers shalbe ranged in 16 rankes, and their Pikes in 4, euerie one of which ranke shall haue 21 men, their Ensigne shalbe in the midst of their Pikes. The one companie of 100. men of armes shall bee vppon the one flanke, and the other vppon the other flanke, and shall bee like vnto two wings. As for the light Horsemen they shall be ranged before the men of armes, or at their sides, who so would, in such sorte that they both to gether might make one fronte: or if you would range them both by two Decuries, and two Decu­ries, you may doe it. The Hargoletiers shall be before them and the Harquebusiers a horsebacke formost, the Captaines shall bee before the men of armes, the Lieutenants before the light horse­men, & the Conductors before the Hargoleteires, and the Har­quebusiers; either of them before his charge. The Colonel shall place himselfe in the voide place betwixt the Hastaries, and the Princes, or at the head of the Batailon, at one of the corners be­twixt the fourth bande and the Pikes vpon the right flanke, or [Page 77] betwixt the fyft bande and the Pikes, vpon the left flanke, as it shall seeme best. I would that he should haue with him in his Squadron, the Sergant Maior, and some chosen men, that knewe wiselye to execute a commission of importance. His Trumpet and Drum Maior, shall be alwayes by him to sound and to signifie his commaundement speedilye. When the Bat­tailon shall be thus ordered, the Colonell shall commaund his Trumpet to sound, that his men should marche easilye, and in a while after shall sounde to make them to goe faster, and after­ward shall sound the combate. The Hastaries must not be for­gotten to be taught how they should retire themselues within the Princes: nor how both these Battailes of Hastaries and Princes, should retyre vnto the Triaries, which must be doone without disordering or breaking themselues. The Pikes vp­on the flankes ought to retire, as the Battailes doe retire: to wit, the firste ranke into the seconde, the thirde ranke into the fourth, and the fift into the sixt, and the others consequentlye. The forlorne hope, and the Horssemen shall doe so likewise. This doone a retreat shall be sounded, and euerye bande shall fall of a part, and put their men into single order, to reenter the Campe as they came out. And if it should séeme better to range the Princes and Triaries in one front, they might be so aswell as the Hastaries: for then there néede no more to be doone, but to make the ninth and the tenth bande, to put them­selues betwixt the second and third band, in whole bands: and that the sayd Princes and Triaries should keepe the same order that the fiue bands of Hastaries doe keepe, and occupie as much ground in breadth and length as the sayd Hastaries doe occu­pie: or otherwise foure bands of the Hastaries might make the front, and the fyft might be placed in the middle Battailon, with one bande of Princes, and both these bandes might range themselues in ten rankes, 42. men in euery ranke: and the se­uenth and eyght band of the sayde Princes might bee ranged with the Triaries: and so there should be aswell foure bandes behinde, as foure before, and two in the middest all ranged lyke vnto the Hastaries: or these two bandes may bee behinde occu­pyeng [Page 78] the place of the Triaries according vnto Polibius his order, who would that the Triaries should bee alwayes the one halfe lesser then the Princes or Hastaries: so that in eache of the other Battailes there should bee foure bandes, and in this but two, prouided that whereas these two bands before made 20. rankes, they should then make but 10: to the intent that their frontes should stretch as wide as the frontes of the other Battailes.

Wee might also range one of these Legions in forme of a Phalange, but to make it iust square as the order of the sayde Phalange requireth, wee must alter a great part of the order of these Legions, for to doe it so that there should be no difference. But as concerning one of those Legions that I haue framed heere before, I haue shewed the order that I would obserue in ranging one of them in Battaile or manie: notwithstanding if I should range one of those Legions which the King hath or­deined in Fraunce, I would proceed after another maner, if so bee that the manner of Hastaries, Princes, and Triaries before spoken of, were disliked: for in this case I would make but two Battailes, in the first I would place three bands and their En­signes; and in the last three bandes and their Ensignes: and this I would doe according vnto the manner that I haue spo­ken of in the seauenth Chapter, where I haue shewed howe to range one of these bandes alone: so that the three bandes should make 75. men in front, which bandes with the two spa­ces of 5 paces broade left betwixt euery one of them, will occu­pie 160. paces in breadth: and the 24. rankes will occupie 70. paces in length. I would place the other three bandes behinde them in the selfe-same order, that they are in, but as they should make the force behinde, and stand euen in ranke with the first: so I would haue a distance of 20. paces broad betwixt them and the first: by this meanes the length of the Battailon might be 160. paces. The extraordinarie Pikes of three bands, should serue for the one flanke, and these of the other three for the other, ranged two and two together: and the Harquebusiers for the flankes a little distant from them. The [Page 79] forelorne hope shall march before vppon the winges, and the horsemen shall keepe the same place that they kepe in the Legi­ons aboue saide; and the Colonell shall be at one of the corners, betwixt the bands and the Pikemen in the flanke, or else where it might bee thought most expedent. And although that this forme might seeme to be very good, yet is it so that the manner before spoken of is much more sure: because of the meanes that it hath to relieue it selfe three times, and to fight thrice; which this Legion here last ranged cannot doe: for if it fought well once, it woulde bee all; notwithstanding it might bee taught through long exercise, how the one ranke might fight after the other, which to do it should be necessarie to teache the first ranke to retire within the second, and so the others vnto the verie last man, not putting any men out of his place, which may be easilie done; so that those which should make place for them to passe do put themselues a little aside, & immediatly come into their pla­ces againe. The like must bee done when the second shoulde retire, and the other also: so that this manner might bee obser­ued I woulde much esteeme of this last manner. And at the vttermost which soeuer of these manners you range them in, it may serue: so that the Souldiers be often practised there­in.

But to repeat my sayings from the fyrst vnto the last, the Legion which I haue framed after the auncient manner should be exercised in diuerse exercises euerie day, as long as it conti­neweth together, and by this meanes the Colonell should finde the diligence, and negligence of the Captaines, in the practi­sing of their Souldiers: to the intent to praise or blame them in the presence of al men according vnto their desarts: & the souldi­ers shall learne also to range themselues together, vnto whome shall be shewed all the exercises that they ought to do in general being before accustomed, vnto their perticular exercises. And for their better instruction it should be necessarie that the Legi­on should assemble twice a yeare at the least, and that the bands should excercise thēselues perticularly euerie moneth or oftener if it were possible: and the Souldiers by themselues euerie [Page 80] holie day with their Deceniers, Chiefes of squadrons, and Cor­porals. The Colonell ought to exhort them vnto this, and vnto all other vertuous exercises both publikly and priuately: and afterward to giue them leaue to tourne vnto their owne houses: which retourning shall bee in euerie poynte like vnto their go­ing to the muster, keeping the same manner of matching, lodg­ing, and well lyieng that is spoken of. Which ought to be ob­serued as often as the Kings doeth leuie a Legion for his warres. I haue caused in this place the forme to bee shewed that one of these Legions abouesaide shall haue being ranged in bat­taile.

How from poynt to poynt to raunge foure Legions in battayle, wherein, the Author doth giue the best order that may be obserued
The 11. Chapter.

SIth we haue instructed the Legions seuerally, it followeth that we should now speake of the man­ner of raunging of one whole Battaile together. And for to do this, it were necessary in this passage to declare amply after what manner the Greekes and the Romanes ordered their Battailes, but sith that their manner may be found and considered of by euery man in the auncient Authors that do write thereof: I will leaue many per­ticulars of their fashions, and will speake only of the most ne­cessaryest, and of that which we ought to borrow of them, to giue some little perfection vnto the Militarie Discipline of our time. This doing, I will shew all vnder one, how an Army must be ordered vpon a day of Battaile, and in what order one Hoast doth approach and assayle another, being their enemyes, and the manner how to exercise them in fayned Battailes. We must vnderstand, that in an ordinary Hoast of the Ro­manes which they called Consularis, there were but two Le­gions of the Citizens of Rome, which were in number 600. horssemen, and 10000. footemen: besides, they had as many of their assistants, as of their owne, who were deuided into two parts, the one was called the right corner, the other the left. They would neuer suffer that theyr assistants should be more in number then theyr Legionaries, but as for the horssemen, they made no great accompt, although they were more in number then theirs. With such an army of 20000 footemen, and about 1500. horsse of seruice at the vttermost, a Consull of Rome did enterprise all factions, and did execute them. True it is, that when as they were to deale with a verye great force of theyr enemyes, they assembled two Consuls, and caused the two Hoastes Consulares, to ioyne together. [Page 82] We must note moreouer that in all the thrée principall actions that an army doth, as in marching, lodging, and fighting, the aforesaid Romanes did put theyr Legions in the middest, be­cause they would that the force which they trusted most, should be most vnited: yet their confederates were not inferiours vn­to them, because of the great practise that they had together: for in truth they were practised and raunged after one manner. As they had two Legions of their owne Citizens, and two of their assistants in euery one of their hoasts, so likewise I will take foure Legions of Frenchmen, or two at the least, and they shall be of 6100. footemen, for this number liketh me best, for that Vegetius hath vsed it in the framing of his Le­gions, and of the two abouesaid Legions I will make my principall force. If so be that we would haue strange souldyers amongst them, I would place the sayd strangers at the two corners of the army as the Romanes did their assistants. But I suppose that there shall be no strangers in the hoast that I will make at this present, or if there should be, I would not haue the number of the Legions which I require to be dimini­shed: but that there should alwayes be foure: by the ordering of which foure, may easily be vnderstoode how a greater ar­mye should be raunged: for if there should be a greater number of people then the sayd foure Legions, there were no more to do but to make many small Batailons, and to place them be­hinde and at the sides of the Bataile, in forme of Subsides, to succour any part of the Batailon that might be oppressed: of which Subsides it shall be necessary to vse for the diuers formes of Batailons that enemyes oftentimes do make, to the intent that without changing or taking any thing out of place, we might at all times haue wherewithall to resist them: as if any of the enemyes Batailons should be raunged in Point, that is, with a narrow strong battaile, we might immediatly bring forward those that are behinde, and those vpon the flanks, and range them in the forme of two vnited forces, to receiue and inclose betwixt them the enemyes Point when it shall approch: or if the said enemyes should march with their front of great breadth, they then might march in Point, and force to breake [Page 83] into them. These people would be also good to repulse those that should sodainely charge vpon the flanks of the Batailon or behind, they may also serue to relieue those that are in danger, or to strike downe those y ^t runne away: and for many other good actions (which I leaue to speake of) wherein we might employ those that might be in our Camps ouer and aboue the said four Legions: notwithstanding for these purposes there néede none to be leuied, sith the Forlorne hope, & those of the flanks might serue the turne. Furthermore, I thinke that it shall not be néed­full to recite againe the number of people that I haue appointed for euery Legion, nor that there are tenne ordenary bands, and two extraordinary: nor what armes and weapons they should carry, nor the diuersitie of Pikemen, nor what officers & Chiefs there should be in euery Legion: because that I haue before re­cited them perticularly, wherefore without any more repeti­tion, I say that the first Legion (for they must all be distingui­shed by degrées) ought at all times to be raunged in the Ba­tailon in one place, and the others likewise. Therefore I would that the first Legion should keepe the right side, and the second the left, and that the first rankes of the Hastaries of these two Legions should be raunged as farre forward the one as the o­ther, and all the other rankes following. And for a more ma­nifest demonstration, suppose that the enemyes be towards the East, and that we do raunge the fronts of our battailes towards them, the first Legion being vpon the right hand on the South side, the second Legion vpon the left hand on the North side, and their backs towards the West: and the Hastaries one right against another, & one as far forward as an other, and y ^e Princes & Triaries of both these two Legions, must likewise kéepe one and the selfe-same order, ranks, spaces, & distances: there must a space be left betwixt the two Legions from the front vnto the tayle, which must be thirty paces broade: these two Legions shall occupy the place that the two Legions of the Citizens of Rome did occupy. I would haue the third Legion to be placed on the right corner, & the fourth on the left, and raunged in the selfe-same order that y ^e two Legions betwixt thē are, with spa­ces betwixt thē of 30. paces broade: so that the foure Legions [Page 84] should occupy in breadth a thousand pases or more. The Forlorne hope shall be at the head, and the horssemen of the first and third Legion shall be on the right wing: and the horse­men of the second and fourth Legion vppon the left wing. And for to gouerne this army well, it would be necessary to haue certayne principall Chiefes; and Officers, who should be subiect and obedient vnto one Lieutenant Generall. There shall be therefore two Chiefes, to wéet, one Captaine generall of the horssemen, vnto whome, all the Captaynes that haue charge of horssemen, must be obedient. The other shall be Captayne generall ouer the footemen, vnto whome, all the Colonels and Captaines that haue charge of footemen shall be obedient. The dignitie of these two Chiefes is equall, be­cause that the one commaundeth ouer the one kinde of Soul­dyers, and the other ouer the other: and they are the highest degrées that are in an army (excepting the Generall chiefe) and vnto which estates all other degrées may aspire, each one in his facultie, as he that is a horsseman, may attaine to be Cap­tayne generall ouer horssemen: and he that is a footeman, may attayne to be Captayne generall ouer the footemen: to arise vnto which dignities, there must be as many degrées passed in the one facultie, as in the other: for I make twelue degrées in either of them. First amongst the footemen there is y ^e Forlorne hope, amongst whom, I would place all those which I would inrowle to fill a Legion. The second place is to be of y ^e flanks, & in these two places they should passe through all offices ex­cept the Corporals, before that they should be of the Bat­tailon, & being of y ^e Battailon, they should first be Pikemen or Halbardiers amongst the Hastaries which is the third place, the fourth, are the Princes, the fift, Triaries, the sixt to be Dece­nier, the seauenth to be chiefe of Squadron, the eight to be Cor­porall, the ninth to be Ensigne-bearer, whether it were of the Batailon, or of the Forlorne hope, the tenth Lieutenant, the eleuenth Captaine, the twelfth Colonell. And for the Horsse­men, the first point is to be Harquebusiers, the second Har­goletiers, the third light horssemen, the fourth a man of Armes, the fift a Decurion of Harquebusiers, the sixt [Page 85] a Decurion of Hargoletiers: the 7. a Decurion of light horse­men, the eight, a Decurion of men of armes, or conductors of hargoletiers or Harquebusiers, the ninth Guydon, y ^e tenth En­signe, the eleuenth Lieutenant, and the twelfth Captaine. Concerning the other places as Harbingers, Sergeants of Bands, Sergeants, Maiors, Marshals of Legions, Maisters of Campe, or Prouost (for it is all one) and others, theirs are offices, but not degrées, whereby a man ought to attaine vnto the estates of the two Soueraignes, except the King did ap­point it to be so, who may alter and change all orders. As con­cerning the officers that ought to be in an Hoast, besides these that I haue héere spoken of, there must be first of all some wise man who should execute the office of Chauncellor or Coun­cellor, as you will tearme him: and a maister of the Ordinance, a Threasorer, and a Marshall of the Campe, we might appoint also a Prouost generall. Now to appoint vnto euery one of these principall Chiefe their places, the army being ready for the Combate, and likewise vnto the other officers heere aboue named, we must say that the Lieutenant Generall ought to be vpon the right side, betwixt the footemen and the horssemen, for that is the fittest place to gouerne an army. The Kings Lieu­tenant Generall may haue in his company a 100. or 200. cho­sen men, some a horssebacke, and some a foote, of which number there shall be some sufficient to execute a charge of importance, he himselfe must be a horssebacke, and so armed, that he might helpe himselfe both a horssebacke and a foote, according vnto the occasion that might be giuen. His Cornet must be by him, which is the Ensigne of those that are Chiefes of Armyes, and y ^e Kings Trompet, generally after whose sound, all the Trom­pets of the army must gouerne themselues, and the souldyers likewise. The Lieutenant generall of the army ought then to be vpon the right side, for it is the fittest place to giue order vnto all parts of the battaile, and to ouer-looke them with least trouble, except the scituation of the place were fitter vpon the other side: but I suppose that this Hoast is raunged in some faire plaine. The Captaine generall of the footemen shall be at the head of that space, that is left betwixt the two middle Le­gions, [Page 70] to gouerne all the foure Legions, and to remedy the ac­cidents that may happen: and therefore he shall haue about him certaine extraordinary footemen, or may vse certaine Pike­men and harquebusiers of the flanks if he will: specially those of the flanks betwixt the two middle Legions, for it will be long before that they should be assayled there. The Captaine Generall of the horssemen shall be vpon the left side to gouerne there as the Lieutenant Generall doth gouerne the right side: and may haue about him certaine footemen, Pikes, and Har­quebusiers, which he shall take from the Forlorne hope, and shall cause them to fight amongst the horssemen without kée­ping order. The Ordnance ought to be placed at the front of the Army, except the ground were such that it might be placed vpon the flanks, or else-where in some sure place where the ene­myes might not easily come to it. The maister of the Ord­nance ought to be with his charge, and his Officers and Gun­ners with him: a good number of the chiefe Officers ought to be about the King his Lieutenant Generall, and the rest behinde the Battailes, to haue a regard vnto that might happen there. As for the Baggage, it should be placed in some place either strong by nature or by arte, and the seruaunts of the Hoast may kéepe it, and for this purpose I required that they should be chosen to be such as might serue for souldyers at a néede. And an Hoast ranged after this manner héere spo­ken of, might in fight do asmutch as the Greekes Phalanges, or as the Romane Legions might do, because that there are Pikemen in the front, and vpon the sides: and moreouer, the Souldyers are ranged in sutch sort, that if the first ranke should be slaine or beaten downe in fight, then those that are in the second, might presently supply theyr places, and fill theyr ranks, according vnto the vse of the Phalanges. On the other part, if the first ranks of Hastaries were so violently charged, that they should be enforced to breake, they might then retire vnto the Princes which are at their backs, and range them­selues anew betwixt their ranks, who are not so thicke placed as the Hastaries, for they are two bands lesse then they. More­ouer, there is a greater distance from the first ranke of the [Page 71] Princes vnto the last, then the said Hastaries do occupie in their order, and therefore they may fight anew, and shew their faces being ranged with the Princes. And when as this would not serue the turne, they might retyre the second time, as they did the first, and enter betwixt the Triaries, and fight the third time, so that this manner of relieuing, & furnishing of the pla­ces of those that are striken downe, is both according vnto the Greekes and Romanes manner. Furthermore, it were not possible to frame a more stronger forme of Battaile then this, because that all the sides of the Battailes are most excelently well furnished with Chiefes and good armes, so that they can not be assayled at any part that is not strong and well gouer­ned, héerewith considered that the enemyes are verie seldome so great a number as they might assayle those with whome they should haue to do alike vpon all partes. And if it were so that they were strong ynough to do it, I would neuer coun­saile the weaker to offer the Battaile, nor to accept it, nor to goe out of his Fort into an open Countrey. But if the enemy were so strong, that he had three times as mutch people as you, and as good Souldyers as yours, and should assayle you in diuers places, if you could repulse but the one part, the o­thers would do no great deede: for who so should assayle hys enemyes vpon diuers sides, must of necessitie weaken and di­minish his Battayles, and be constrained to range them so farre asunder, that if one part should be repulsed, hauing no body to succour it, the other parts would be dismayed, or at least would but weakely resist. And as for the enemy his horse­men, if they were stronger then you, yet are you assured from them, by meanes of the Pikes which enuiron your Bat­tayles vppon euery side: for what side so euer should be as­sayled, you haue Pikemen to defend the same: moreouer, the officers, numbers, & Chiefes, are distributed into sutch places, y ^t they may easily commaund their people, & obey their Captain generall. The distances betwixt y ^e ranks, bands, & battailes, do not only serue for to receiue one another, but also to make place for those that come and goe, to carry & re-carry the commaunds [Page 88] of the Chiefes. Furthermore I haue said that the Romanes had in foure of their Legions the number of 21000. footemen, which were all the people that they commonly had in one of their armyes. This Hoast which I frame heere, hath 25000. not accompting the principall Chiefes, and Officers, who also haue some followers. Finally, they had horssemen, so likewise mine haue a good number, who are better armed and furnished then theirs were: wherefore sith the battailes are raunged in all points readie to fight, there resteth nothing but to set these people aworke. I do require therefore that I may be héere permitted to giue battaile with these foure Legions, against another great Hoast of Enemyes, to the intent to shewe af­ter what manner I would haue them to fight: afterward, I will giue a reason for that I cause them to do during the bat­taile, which battaile I do fayne by imagination.

The Author sheweth by a fayned Battaile how an army of foure Legions raunged after the manner that he tea­cheth, should vse their fight against their enemyes vpon a day of battaile
The 12. Chapter.

WE do suppose that euery one doth sufficiently vnderstand the ordering of this Hoast, and do imagine to sée it readie to begin battaile, when so euer it shall be néedfull. Or else let vs put case that our enemyes are come out of their Fort, and our men also, and that both the one and the other meane nothing else but to méere, and are approched within Cannon shot. Let vs also sup­pose that the said enemyes are raunged in very good forme of battaile, and that they haue a great force of all sorts of people, aswell footemē as horsemen, & besides, good store of Ordnance. And furthermore, y ^t the place wherein these 2. armies do attēd, [Page 89] to enter into battaile is large and plaine: so that the scituation cannot helpe the one to annoy the other. The matter being in these termes, and the two armies in sight, there resteth no more but to giue fire vnto the péeces, and to discharge them. You may now see that the gunners do not sleepe on neither side, and also heare how the cannon doth rore. Let vs marke what mur­der it doth. Haue you seene how little hurt our Ordnance hath done vnto the enemies at the first vollie? Herevpon the King his Lieutenant Generall, doth cause his Trumpet to sound to be­gin the battaile. This done, you see our Forlorne hope, and our Harquebuziers of the flanckes do go forwards out of their pla­ces, and our Harquebuziers on horsebacke, and Hargoletiers likewise: and they altogether assault their enemies without kée­ping any ranke, approaching them most furiously, and with the greatest crye that they can make. The enemies Ordnance hath passed ouer our footmens heads, not hurting them, and to hin­der it for shooting the second time, our Forlorne hope, Harque­buziers on horsebacke, and Hargoletiers do runne vpon it, and do all their endeuour to winne it, and the enemies to defend it: so that neither their Ordnance, nor ours may do any more ser­uice. You see how our horsemen and footmen mingled one with another, do fight valiantly and to good purpose, succouring one another (the practise which they haue had, and the trust that they repose in the Battailons that are at their backes, are causes of it:) which Battailons haue alreadie kist the ground, and march orderly as you see, a good pace, with y ^e horsemen at their wings, euery ranke of men of armes being one hundred horse. And the light horsemen, who do make as many rankes as they, are vpon the out-side of the men of armes, and are one ranke after an o­ther, and do march all very close: marke how our Ordnance is retired into the spaces that are left betwixt the Legions, for to make place for our Battailes, and to leaue them the way free. Do you see how the King his Lieutenant Generall, and the Captaine Generalls of the horsemen and footmen, do go before the Battailons, encouraging the Souldiers to do well, and the Captaines also calling euery man by his name, or by his office, declaring vnto them the victorie to be in their hands, so that they [Page 74] abide and resist the enemies charge without feare? Do you marke how our Harquebuziers on horsebacke, and our Hargo­letiers do open themselues to make place for our battailes, and how the Harquebuziers of the flanckes do returne into their places? The Forlorne hope of the right side do returne vnto the right side, and those of the left vnto the left, and do retire with­out feare or flight, although they haue the enimie at their héeles, and a farre greater number then they are, and how they do re­turne all at once: to weet, the Forlorne hope of two Legions together toward the one side, and the Forlorne hope of the other two Legions together toward the other side, to put themselues into a newe order, the Pikemen by themselues, and Harque­buziers by themselues: which Pikemen of each two Legions do ranke themselues in eight rankes, and euery ranke is a Squa­dron of 21. men: for they are all of this number, which is a suf­ficient number to represent a small Battailon. But these two small Battailons are raunged as you may see behind the Tria­ries, each of them right behind the space that is betwixt the two Legions, & the Harquebuziers do raunge themselues in troopes by them to defend them behind, while the fronts do fight.

They do also remaine there for to bée imployed when as the Lieutenant Generall should haue occasion to vse them. But whilest I appoynt our Forlorne hope their place at the tayle of our Legions, I do see that the two armies are come together vnto the push of the Pike. Marke how resolutely our Battai­lons do withstand the violence of the enemie, and with what vertue and silence they do it. The King his Lieutenant Gene­rall commaundeth the men of armes stoutly to resist, but not to assaile, and that they should not seperate themselues from the footmen: and therevpon commaundeth the light horsemen to as­saile, and after they haue executed their charge, they should re­turne againe into their places. On the other part, I see that our Harquebuziers on horsebacke, and the Hargoletiers and Har­quebuziers of the right flancke, are gone to charge certaine troopes of the enemies Harquebuziers, who would charge our men vpon the flanck: and I see that the enemies light horsemen haue succoured their men immediatly, and that at this instant [Page 75] the horsemen on both sides are so intermingled, that the Har­quebuziers can do no seruice with their Harquebuzzes, but are constrained to retire vnto their people. Whilest this is in hand, two of our Guydons go to succour our horsemen, and charge the enemie so couragiously that they force them to retire: and hauing repulsed them, our light horsemen do afterward returne to their places. Marke how our Harquebuziers on horsebacke and Hargoletiers do trouble the enemies without cease? Do you not see that our Pikemen do fight brauely? Our men and the enemies are so néere togither that they can no more vse their Pikes: so that our first rankes of the Hastaries (according vnto our Militarie discipline) do leaue their Pikes and take their Swords and Targets, which they do vse only in thrusting. Herewithall you may see how a great troope of the enemies horsemen haue repulsed our Hargoletiers vpon the left side, who do retire towards the Pikes of the same flancke, with whom and the Harquebuziers they turne their faces and do re­sist their enemies. Do you see how our light horsemen do go to succour them? See how they charge the sayd enemies one band after another. Harke how they breake their Launces: see how they are mingled: behold the murther which the Pikes of the sayd flancke do make of the enemies horses, running be­twixt our horsemen, who do backe them against the enemies assaults: and our sayd Pikes do also helpe to defend the light horsemen. He hath good lucke that is ouerthrowne, if he escape the footmens hands without death. Do you not see how the e­nemies men of armes come to assaile our men of armes of the sayd flancke, whilest the light horsemen and others are busied o­ther where? Do you see how the Forlorne hope of the two Le­gions of the same left side of the battaile, do go in great hast to succour our men of armes? But they are somewhat too farre of to come time enough, notwithstanding they make as much hast as possibly they may do, in the same order that they are raunged in. In the meane while the enemie his men of armes do charge ours as much as the horses can runne, but marke well the man­ner of our men who stand still to receiue them. But assoone as the Captaine generall his Trompet doth sound, they do runne [Page 92] all at once: although the rase be not aboue twentie or thirtie pa­ces. And this they haue done (as I think) to resist their enemies the more forciblie. Haue you seene how our men of armes haue with their Launces galled the enemies horses in their breastes and sides? being sure that the enemies could neither hurt their persons nor their horses, because that they are very well armed themselues, and their horses are barbed and garnished with Chamfrings and Criniers, which the enemies do want: which is the cause that you do see so many of the enemies slaine, and so fewe of ours. Marke how our men with the force of their hor­ses, and with the thrustes of their swords do repulce their ene­mies, killing their horses as long as they may, & laying on vpon the men at all places where they may finde them vnarmed. The mase doth his office there also, and the Captaine Generall of the horsemen doth commaund the men of armes to keepe them selues firme together, and not to breake their rankes, or to suffer their enemies to enter within them by any meanes. Herevpon the pikemen of the Forlorne hope do ariue, & the men of armes seeing them ariued, do make way for them to passe through the midst of their rankes, and the pikes al at once do fall in amongst the enemies, and the men of armes likewise vpon their flankes, and do charge altogither, and the Harquebuziers do go towards the flanckes to charge. But marke how the Lieutenant Gene­rall doth send a companie of men of armes to charge the flancke of that Battailon, that maketh the enemie his left corner, and he himselfe is sodainly lighted a foote, and with those that do fol­lowe his Cornet, doth giue a fight vnto one of the corners of the said Battailon, who cōducteth our footmen ill in that poynt. Do you see how he maketh them to giue way, and how our men do begin to take heart, and do charge them so rigorously that they do repulce them? This done, the Lieutenant Generall doth mount on horsebacke againe, and his men also: and seeing cer­taine companies of the enemies horsemen, which went to charge vpon the backes of our Battailes to put them in disorder, hath commaunded the Hargoletiers, and Harquebuziers on horse­backe, and part of the Harquebuziers of his side, to go speedilie toward them to resist them, and doth send the light horsemen af­ter [Page 93] them. Do you not see how our Harquebuziers on horseback and Hargoletiers haue stayed them, and how they fight toge­ther in skirmish? But the enemies seeing our light horsemen comming, and Harquebuziers at their tailes, do runne away as fast as they can gallop. But let vs looke no more vpon that which is done on the sides, but let vs behold the Battailons, who do fight so néere together, that their rankes are almost one vpon anothers necke: so that their Souldiers can very hardly vse their swords, but are constrayned for the most part to fight with their daggers. Marke how the enemies are murdered, and fall by heapes, who haue nothing but pikes and swords, which at this instant do them no seruice, specially the pikes, because of the prease and their great length, and although that the sword be not altogether vnseruiceable in a prease, yet is it of little va­lue: for that the sayd enemies are ill armed vpon their bodies, and haue no Target or other thing to couet them from the thrustes that our men do giue them in the faces, thighs, legges, feete, and other places vnarmed, they do therefore fall dead and maymed on euery side as you do see. Now may you see the e­nemies vpon the right poynt to shrinke, also I do see manifestly that they do fall one vpon another, and that the tayle doth flye. Behold how those vpon the left poynt do the like, and those in the midst also. Do you see how the Lieutenant doth send after them all the horsemen that are vpon his side, except two hundred men of armes, who do raunge themselues againe in their first order, like vnto the Forlorne hope: the Pikes and Harquebu­ziers of the flanckes do also put foorth themselues to followe the victorie, to giue them no leisure to ioyne together againe, and the foure Legions do raunge themselues in all poynts as they were before the combate: and after that the pikemen who threw downe their Pikes to vse their Targets, haue taken them vp a­gaine and amended their rankes, they march a good pace after those that pursue the victorie, vntill that they do see that the ene­mies haue no meane left to defend themselues, but that they do all flée, who best can best may, scattered like partridges. I do thinke that the retreate will sound immediatly, if it do please the Lieutenant Generall to thinke it time. We haue gotten the vic­torie, [Page 94] and happely ouercome the Battaile, not hauing béen occa­sioned to make the Halberdiers of the Hastaries to fight, but on­ly the first eight rankes of pikes: neither haue we béen inforced to retire the Hastaries within the Princes, nor to make the Tri­aries to feele of the warres: for the Hastaries haue béen strong enough of themselues to abide the enemie his forces, and to o­uercome them. Wherefore there resteth no more to be spoken in this matter, but to shewe the reasons that made me to raunge these Battailes in the manner aforesayd, and what moued me to order the things that are happened in this Battaile, as I haue ordred them: which I will do aswell and as briefly as possiblie I may.

The Authour yeeldeth a reason for euery thing that was done, both before the beginning of the battaile, & after
The 13. Chapter.

TO giue a reason why I made our Ordnance to discharge but once, and why I caused it im­mediatly to bee retired betwixt the Battailes, and what hath béen the occasion that I haue made no mention of it since, and likewise why I sayd that the enemies had shot too high: for it should séeme that I had layd the Ordnance at mine own plea­sure, to make it to shoote high or lowe as I would my selfe. As concerning the first poynt, I say that all men ought to haue a more regard to defend themselues from the enemie his shot (and that it is a thing of more importance) then to offend them with theirs. For if so be you would that your Ordnance should shoote more then once, of force your enemies must haue as great lei­sure to discharge against your battailes, as you haue to dis­charge against theirs: which cannot be without the hassarding of your people, vnto the daunger of the sayd Ordnance, which may do you many great domages before you come to handie strokes. Wherfore it is better that your Ordnance should cease his effect, then that in vsing of it your enemies Ordnance should weaken you, in killing your good Souldiers: for you must take [Page 95] heed of the blowes that do come farre of, being assured y ^t through the good order that your men are in, so that your rankes may a­borde the enemie, you shall easilie obtaine the victorie, for that your people are better practised, raunged, and armed then your enemies are. So that you ought to haue care of nothing so much as to bring your Souldiers to encounter with your enemies their rankes being whole. And for to keepe you from being in­domaged with your enemies Ordnance, it would bee necessarie that you should bee in such a place whereas it might not offend you, or behind a wall or a rampar: for there is nothing else that might saue you. Yet to bee well assured, it were necessarie that they should bee very strong: but forasmuch as Captaines that wil giue battailes may not be couered with walls and rampars, nor likewise put themselues into places where Ordnance may hurt them: it must be therefore of necessitie, that sith they cannot finde a meane to wholly assure themselues, that at the least they do finde some one meane which may saue them from being too much indomaged. And the best remedie that I do see herein, is that that I am about to tell you, which is presently to seeke to hinder the vse of the sayd Ordnance, by assayling it speedilie without keeping order, & not slowlie or in troope: for by meanes of the diligence that you vse herein, you shall giue them no lei­sure to double their shot. And for that your men are scattered, it shall hit the fewer when it doth shoot: and you knowe that a band being in order may not do this, because that if it should march in so great hast as it were necessarie it should do, it is cer­taine that the rankes would put themselues into disorder. And if so be that the said band should be spred wide, the enemie might breake it easilie, because the rankes are broken of themselues without vsing any other force vnto them. To withstand which perill, I haue ordred this armie after that manner that it may do both without danger: to wéete, the Forlorne hope & the Har­quebuziers of the flancks, who with the Hargoletiers and Har­quebuziers on horseback, are appoynted expressely for to charge vpon the enemies Ordnance, and to hinder the vse of it: which cannot be done if that the Ordnance should shoot alwaies, for the reasons that I haue aboue alleadged: which is, that you cannot [Page 96] haue that leisure your selfe, and take it away from others. It followeth then, that to make the Ordnance to bee of no value, there is no other remedie but to assault it speedilie. And if you can enforce the enemies to abandon it, then you may vse it your selfe, and although they would hinder you from the vsing of it, yet they must leaue it behind them: so that being inioyed by you or troubled by them, it shall remaine vnseruiceable. I conclude then, that if you will defend your battailes from the Ordnance, you haue no other remedie but to surprise it with the greatest speede that may bee possible. As concerning that poynt that it might seeme that I had guided the enemies Ordnance at my pleasure, making the shot to flye ouer our footmen, I aunswere, that great Ordnance doth oftner misse footmen, then touch them; for that the sayd footmen are so lowe, and the Ordnance is so troublesome to bee vsed, that how little soeuer it bee raysed, the shot doth flye ouer their heads: and if it be layd a little too lowe, the shot liteth vpon the ground, so that it commeth not amongst them. If the ground wherein they are raunged bee any thing bowing, it saueth them also, but if the place were plain, I would put the horsemen behind the battailes, chiefly the men of armes and the light horsemen, vntill such time as the Ordnance were vnseruiceable: for by meanes of their height and close raung­ing, for that they are raunged closer then the Hargoletiers, or Harquebuziers on horsebacke, they may be sooner hit then foot­men. One thing there is, the enemies small shot may greatly annoy vs, but we haue it aswel as they. But to auoyd the worst, there is no better remedie then to come to the combate, although that at the first assault there are alwaies some slaine, as some alwaies must dye at the first encounter, yet the perticular daun­ger is not so much to be feared as the generall: for that the losse of fiue hundred or a thousand men cannot bee so domageable, but that the losse of a greater troope would be more, except the losse should fall vpon some of the Chiefes, and yet in such a case wee must not bee too much amased, nor accompt the bat­taile to be lost: for that for the default of one principall Chiefe there are so many other Chiefes distributed and raunged in so good order, that the losse of one perticular Chiefe could [Page 97] not be mist so much as a man woulde thinke it shoulde be. But this busines cannot bee done with out perill, and all being well waied our maner is the least venterous that may, be so that you doe beginne betimes to foresee that your enemies do not hurt you afarre of, for therin doeth the greatest daunger lie: for as for hand blowes they may be auoided with lesse danger, by means of armes, and good order, then those that come from farre, as shot which nothing can resist, against the which we must vse the Switzers custome, who bowing downe their heads doe runne and assayle the Ordnaunce wheresoeuer it bee placed, as I haue heard say they haue done manie times, but specially at the battaile of Marignan, and they doe not refuse battaile at anie time against any man whosoeuer he be, for any doubt that they haue of the ordnaunce: but haue a law amongst themselues to put them to death, that shoulde goe out of their ranks, or should make any shew to be afrayd of it. I haue caused our Ordnance to be retyred vnto the taile of our battailes after that it had once discharged, which I haue done to the intent that our Battai­lons might haue the way free before them. And the cause why I made no mention of it since, was because I thought it to bee inseruiceable when the troupes were at it, hande to hande. I must heere replie in this place vnto certaine people, who iudge the Harnis that we do vse, and the auncient order in ranging of a battaile to be vnprofitable, hauing respect vnto the violence of this instrument: for it shoulde seeme by their woords, that the men of warre of the time present haue found some better order, & that they wold haue men to be slain or hurt at their pleasures. Of those, you shall fynd but few in mine opinion, but they had rather to shew their heeles vnto their enemies then to receyue hurt. For wherefore is it that they doe blame harnes, sith that being naked they are subiect to blowes, but to the intent rather to flie then to be hurte; and to abandon their Prince at his most need? I would but vnderstand why the Switzers & the Almaig­nes do make Battails of 1000. & 15000. men all in one peece, after the auntient manner: and for what occasion all the other nations haue imitated them, sith that this forme of battaile is subiect vnto the same perill of the Ordnaunce, that the others [Page 98] that are raunged after the auncient manner, are subiect vnto. I beleeue they knowe not how to answere this point, but who so should aske any Souldiour of meane iudgement, hee would answere, that those that would not carrie Harnes, are ill coun­sailed: for although that Harnes be too weake to resist ordnance or Harquebushes; notwithstanding, it dooth defend a man from the stroke, of Pike, Halbard, and Sword, Crosse-bowe, Long-bowe, and from Stones, and from all other hurt, that may pro­ceede from the enemies hande, and sometimes a Harquebuze may bee so ill charged, or so hotte, or may bee shotte so farre of, that a Harnes if it be good, may saue a mans life. The said soul­diour would also answere vnto this other demaund, that men of warre doe goe so close togeather, as wee see they doe: and as the said Switzers and Almaignes doe, the better to resist horse­men, and to giue their enemies the more trouble to break them: so that we see that souldiers haue many things to feare besides ordnance, from all which, they may be defended, by the meanes of armes, and good order: wherof insueth, that the better that an armie is armed, and the better that the ranks are closed, so much the better it is assured: so that whosoeuer is of the opinion aboue said, is skant wise, or his conceit is not great in this matter.

Wherfore, sith we see that the least peece of armes which they vsed in times past, (which we now vse, is the Pike) and the least part of their orders, (which are the Battailions of the Switzers) doe vs so much good, and giue so great a force vnto our armies, why should we not beleeue that the other armes, & orders which they vsed should not be profitable? so that if we haue a care to de­fend our selues from ordnance, placing our men close & ioint to­geather, as the Switzers & Almaignes doe, we need not doubt any other thing: as in trueth we ought to feare no order of Bat­taile so much as that wherein the souldiours are kept close and ioynt togeather. Furthermore, if the ordnaunce do not dismay vs in placing of a siege before an enemies towne, which may an­noy vs with a more certaintye, & which we cannot attaine vnto, because of the walles which doe defend it, neither is it possible in short time to take away the defence of it with our ordnaunce, but that they may redouble their shot with ease: why then should we be afraid of it in the field where it may be won incontinent?

[Page 99]To be breefe I rest vpon this, that the Ordnance may not a­nye waye hinder the Souldiers of the time present, to vse the auncient maners almost aswell as if there were none at all. And am also of opinion, that wee ought not to leaue our bodies vn­armed, although that Harnesse cannot defend vs from Ord­nance: for (as I haue shewed) wee are subiect vnto many other more daungers then to bee hit with a shot of great Ordnance. To proceede, I am well assured that it will seeme that I haue ranged this Battaile, and wonne the victory at mine owne plea­sure: notwithstanding I replye heare vnto, that it is impossi­ble, but that an armie ordered as I haue spoken of, should ouer­come at the first encounter all other Hoastes, that should be or­dered as the armies are at this present: for the Battailons that are framed at these dayes, haue neuer but two or three rankes armed in the fronte, wherein the Chiefes and all the valiantest men are imployed, not making any great accoumpt of the rest. So that if these two or thrée rankes were ouerthrowne, the o­ther would make but small defense.

Likewise the Battailons of our time haue no Targets, and very few Halbards or none, or if they haue any, they keepe them onely for the defence of their Ensignes, and not for to breake in­to their enemies. Moreouer they are vnarmed, and therefore being at hande strokes with those that are surelye armed, and haue also a Target, they will easilye kill them, and so likewise will the Halbardiers do. In sum, our said Souldiers doe range themselues at this day to their disaduantage, after one of these two maners: that is, eyther they range their Battailes of two great a breadth, and place them one at the flanke of another, to make the front to be so much the larger: & in so doing the Bat­tailes are too thin, and therefore are in danger to be entered with little difficulcie, or they place them one behinde another, wherin if they haue not the cunning to ritire one band within another, & to be receiued without disorder, you may bee sure that the hoast wilbe easile ouercome, & it helpeth not that they do giue it thrée names, & deuide it into thrée battailes, y ^t is, into Auantgard bat­taile, & Kiergard: for this diuisiō serueth for no other purpose but to march on the way, & to deuide the quarters for their lodgings. [Page 100] but for the giuing of Battaile this diuision may giue none ad­uantage, no more then if they were not deuided: for all the ha­zard of the combate dependeth vpon one of these thrée battailes, whosoeuer it is that shall fight first, and according vnto the for­tune that that one hath, the other two doe gouerne themselues: for if it bee ouerthrowne, the other two are dismaide, and léese their hope of well dooing, and perhaps they shalbe brought into disorder by those that flie, retyring vnto them to be saued. And if so be that the Battaile which is first assaulted do repulse their enemies that did charge them: yet is it but one part of the ene­mie that is ouerthrowne, for that the rest continue in their in­tire: so that it is to begin againe, as also it is to be doubted, that if those that haue ouercome their enemies, should follow them anye thing, that they should bee inclosed by their other Bat­tailes in the sight of their freends. But to proceed in our busi­nes, you haue seene before, how our Hargoletiers and Harque­busiers a Horsebacke on the left side of our Battailons were re­pulsed by the enemies Horssemen, and how that they retyred vnto the Pikes of the same flanke. I say vnto you that I haue caused it to be so handled, to shewe wherein the Pikes of the flankes may be imployed, who are not onely appointed alwaies to keepe the sides of the Battailons, but may serue for more turnes then one.

Likewise I haue made the men of armes to fight after that manner that I would that they should fight, without breaking their order, and that they should not bestowe their labour vp­on men heauie laden with harnes, for that would be time lost: but the surest way is to bend at the Horsses, who so will haue the men at their commaundement. And as concerning that I made them to staye at the méeting, is, for that I doe thinke it to be much better then to charge running, aswell for to continue them in good order, as to keepe their Horsses in breath, & for to haue them to be fresh at the combate. True it is I haue made them to runne all at one time, and that was because that they should resist their enemies the better: yet it is verye harde for Horsemen to keepe their rankes how little soeuer theyr Horsses doe runne, for that Horsses are some swifter then other some: [Page 101] therefore there is lesse daunger for them to keepe themselues firme, not seperating themselues, then there is in being too for­warde. Our men of armes at Rauenna did vse the same order: and did easely ouerthrow the men of armes of Spayne. More­ouer I haue caused the Forlorne hope, to put forth themselues to succour the men of armes, to the intent you should know the seruice that this order of forlorne hope might doe, who after that they haue begune the battaile, doe range themselues in good or­der either behinde or vppon the flankes; to serue for Subsides, vntill such time as they may finde some occasion to anoye their enemies. In the meane while the Harquebusiers a horsebacke, are alwaies séeking to endamage their enemies. But to tel you the reason what moued me to make the Kinges Lieutenant ge­nerall to light a foote; you must vnderstand that in times paste the Captaines Generalls of Hoasts did giue order themselues through out all the armie, whether it were to range the Bat­tailes, to giue the signes: to beginne the combat; or to sende the Subsides one into anothers place, and in some all that was done from the first vnto the last, was gouerned by their com­maundement, and hereof I can aleadge a number of examples. And yet this was not all, but if their people were at any parte distressed they succoured them speedelie, and lighted a foote when it was needefull, or foughte a horsebacke when as they might doe it: which was cause that their battailes were better fought then ours are now, forasmuch as the Chiefes left no little peece of their office vndon, were it in playing the Chiefe or the Souldier. But these that are at this present doe thinke to doe no more after that the Battaile is once begunne then a simple valiant Souldier ought to doe: where as it is the parte of a good Chiefe to ouerlooke on euerie side what the enemies do against his people, to the intent to remedie all inconuences & to be carefull that his people receiue no damage through his de­faulte, where in it were necessarie that hee should employe anie of his Souldiers, and sometimes his owne persone: yet this ought to be done as seldome as maybe possible: or if that he did fight it shoulde bee at an extremetie as our Captaine Generall did, who lighted to relieue a Batailon that his enemies oppres­sed: [Page 102] and to resist the enemies force the more surer, you haue seene that one bande of men of armes did goe to charge the ene­mies vpon the flanke, and the other bandes in the meane while haue turned their faces vnto the enemies horsemen, making shew to assayle hem to trouble them from going to succour their footemen, and when hee had relieued the sayde Batai­lon hee lept a horsebacke immediatlie. And so likewise woulde I haue our Chiefe to doe, who ought to determine neuer to fight except hee were forced there vnto, but shoulde leaue that charge vnto them that haue no bodie to gouerne, but their owne persones, or perticular bands, or that are not of that qual­litie that a Lieutenant generall is. And in so doing he can no waies be reproched that he hath not vertuously acquited himself of his charge although that he lay not to his hands: for it is to be thought that he aspired not vnto that estate but through his ver­tues, and that he hath before suficiently prooued himselfe to bée a valiant, and hardie man: and therefore a Lieutenant gene­rall ought not to be reputed for a coward although he fight not. And when all is saide there may more mischiefe happen in play­ing the hardie man then in playing the cowarde: as many aun­cient histories doe make mention, as of Fabius the cowarde and Mutius the hardie, and of manie others, specially of Monsieur de Foix, who was slaine through his too much hardienes, whose death was more hurtefull vnto the French-men then the victo­rie that he got was profitable.

But let vs proceed and not stay at that which is too manifest: and let vs speake somewhat of the forme of our Hoaste: as for to speake of the rest that happened at the ende of the combat would be superfluous, sith I haue spoken alreadie both in the begin­ning of the battaile and before, of the causes that doe giue our men the aduantage, and the victorie, after that they doe come vnto the fight of the Sworde. I haue likewise taken the one halfe of our horsemen from our Batailons, to succour those that haue the enemies in chase, if paraduenture any ambushe shoulde charge them, or that the flyars would put themselues againe to defence, & should repulse them. And as concerning that I haue kept the rest of our men of armes, and caused them and the bat­tailons [Page 103] to bee brought againe into their order, it was to this in­tent to haue alwaies the greatest strength of mine hoaste ready to fight if so bee that the enemies shoulde ioyne together againe, or that freshe people should come vpon them: for the not doing of it, hath oftentimes happened vnluckely vnto diuers Chiefes: as vnto Coradin in Naples in y ^e yeare 1268. who thought that he had won the victorie against Charles the King of y ^e countrie, because he sawe that no man made any longer resistance: but the said Charles comming out of an ambush with freshe men, char­ged the others that were busie in kiling and striping of his men and ouerthrew them, and the said Coradin also. It might seeme that I had not ranged our Battailons well, forasmuch as I haue placed fiue bands in the front there in the midst, and two at the tayle: for we might thinke that it were better to order them otherwise: because that a Batailon is woorst to breake when he that doth assaulte it doth finde it the stronger the further that he doeth enter into it, and it should seeme that the manner that I haue framed should be alwaies the weaker the deeper it is en­tred into, although that I doe knowe that the Romanes did appointe but 600. men in their third battaile which are the Tri­aries, yet I haue put two bands into the saide battaile, eache of which bands hath 425. men, which are 850. in all, besides the Captaines and other members, and those of the flanks. Wher­fore in following the Romanes, I doe rather fayle in taking too many men then to few: & although that in imitating so good a forme as theirs is I do nether thinke to fayle nor to be reproo­ued, yet wil I giue a reason for it. You do vnderstand y ^t the front of euerie square Battailon ought to be made sure and thick, be­cause it must withstande the first assaulte of the enemies, and so ought likewise the midst, & the taile, except that they be ranged after the maner that I haue ranged these here spoken of. But to order the midst, and the taile in such sorte; y ^t the one may receiue the other within their ranks, it is necessary y ^t the second which are y ^e Princes, should be a great many fewer in number then y ^e first which are the Hastaries. And for this cause I haue put in e­uerie ranke of Hastaries 105. men, and in euery ranke of Prin­ces there is but 63. men, which are 42. lesse in euerie ranke.

[Page 104]Furthermore, I haue appoynted the grounde that the saide Princes should occupye in length, to bee the one halfe longer then that which the Hastaries doe occupie: to the intent that the rankes and spaces that the Princes doe occupie, might receiue the Hastaries, when as they should retyre vnto them. The rankes of the Triaries are thinner, for they are but 42. men in a ranke, and the place that they doe occupie in length is twise as long as y ^t the Hastaries doe occupie: because that this last Battaile should receiue into it the Battailes aforesayde. Now for that it might be sayd that how much further the ene­mie dooth enter in, that so much the weaker hee shall finde the Battailons, because that the Battailes (as I haue sayd) are de­minished of people, and their rankes thinner and thinner. It must be vnderstood, that in keeping of this order, an enemie can neuer fight with the Princes, vntill hee hath first ouerthrowne the Hastaries, who by our discipline ought not to staye vntill they were quite ouerthrowne. So that when as they should find the enemies so strong, that it were not in their power to make resistance: I say that then the Colonell of the said Bat­tailon ought to commaund his Trumpet to sound to this effect; that the King dooth commaund the Hastaries, to retyre within the Princes: which sound being heard, the Hastaries shal retire (but not before) easilye, not turning their faces from their ene­mies: and to the intent that this retreat may be made without disorder, the last ranke of the Hastaries shall first retyre, then those next them, and the others following. All which rankes shall range themselues betwixt the rankes of the Princes, the last ranke of the Hastaries, with the last ranke of the Princes, and so consequentlye the other rankes shall range themselues with the other rankes their like. And for that the rankes of the Princes should not bee too thicke, I meane that those that might place themselues in their rankes should do so, and that the others shall range themselues betwixt their ranks and make new ranks: for they shall haue place ynough to doe it in the length that the Princes doe occupie.

If then the first doe range themselues with the second, and that of these two Battailes there is made but one: is this, to [Page 105] finde the Battailes, the further that they are entred into the weaker: for you see that the enemies cannot fight with the se­cond Battaile, but the first must bee ioyned with it, so that an enemie shall alwayes finde the middest of the Battailon stron­ger then the front, and not weaker, forasmuch as they shall now haue to deale with eight bandes, whereas before they had to doe but with fiue. And so likewise if this second Battaile be forced to retire vnto the third, for an enemie shall not onely deale with fresh men, but with all the Legion together, for that this last Battaile of the Triaries must receiue the Hastaries and the Princes. And for this cause they must be ranged thin­ner and of greater length then the second Battaile was: and therefore I haue made the rankes but of 42. men, and their place in length twice as long as the Hastaries, to receiue the first and the second the more easier betwixt them. And if this space seeme to be too little to receiue the eight bands, vnder­stand that the rankes being in their first order, do occupie much more place then when they are retired: because that the rankes do shrinke together or open when they are too much preased. I meane that they will open themselues when as they will runne awaye, and when they will tary by it, they will close themselues together, to the intent not to bee opened or entered hastilye. Moreouer if it be so that the enemies doe come vnto the Tria­ries, it must be thought that there are a great many slaine and ouerthrowne: and therefore there néedeth not so great place for the two first Battailes as if they had remained in their in­tier. Furthermore I suppose that our said Triaries will haue a good will to defend themselues, and the others that are retyred vnto them also, and therefore they will occupie lesse place: and at the vttermost the place is great inough to receiue the ten bands altogether; besides that they haue the backe and wings at their commaundement. I must heare declare one other thing, that is, for what intent I caused the Forlorne hope, the Harquebusiers a Horsebacke, and the Hargeletiers to depart with so great a crye when they went to assault their enemies: and also whye I made so great silence to bee kept when our Battailons approched the sayd enemies; for it is to the matter [Page 106] to know the causes of these two varieties, whereof many anci­ent Captaines haue had diuers opinions: to wit, whether they should hasten them in making great noyse, or marche easilye without speaking worde: although that this last maner serueth better to keepe order more firme, and to vnderstand the com­maundements of the Chiefes, and the fyrst serueth to kindle and heate the hearts of Souldiers. Notwithstanding I doe thinke that we must haue a regard vnto both these things, and that it is the necessary that y ^e one should make as great a noyse as they might, and that the other shoulde bee as silent as might be possible: for I doe not thinke that to crie continually should be done to good purpose, my meaning is that Chiefes shoulde be vnderstoode. And for to begin a battaile without crie is a to­ken of feare, for commonlie the voice serueth for an index of the effect of the battaile, whereby they may hope the victorie, or mistrust the obtayning of it. So that I thinke that it is good that a battail shoulde beginne with great cries, I meane onelie at the first assault, and not after the Battailon are neare appro­ched: for wee may see in y ^e Romane Cronicles that Souldiers which were flying haue many times tarried through the words and comfortes of the Cheifes, and haue immediately changed their order, which could not haue bin doone, if the noyse had bin lowder then the voices of the said Chiefes: or if that the crie had alwaies continued.

Touching the hastie proceeding in the begining of the Bat­taile I haue shewed in what manner wee ought to beginne it. Concerning the Battailons it is necessary that they should as­sault with great haste, specially if the Ordnaunce doe much indomage them, and sometimes it will be good that they should attend the comming of an enemie: to wit when as the place is vnfit, or that they might breake off themselues not being verie skilfull souldiers. Now I doe thinke that I may passe further forward hauing aquitted my selfe reasonably well here before of my promise in shewing the reasons why I ranged the battai­lons, and gaue battaile after that manner that you haue seene, & take in hand to speake of the other poynts which are no lesse necessary then those aboue spoken of, which I will doe after that [Page 107] I haue recyted that our Legions must oftentimes bee exercised and brought together, and ranged after the manner aboue said, that aswell the Souldiers, as the officers, Members and Chiefes might know what they ought to doe. For the Soul­diers in euerie bande ought to keepe their rankes well, and the officers, Members, and Chiefes to keepe their rankes in their order, and the bands well ordred; and they should knowe to exe­cute the Captaine Generall his commaundement, and there­fore they ought to bee experte to ioyne one bande with another, and to teache the Souldiers to knowe their places readily. And to doe this with little difficultie; the Ensignes must bee marked to knowe who they are, aswell for to bee there by com­maunded, as for to bee easelie knowne, for if so bee that the En­signes doe knowe their places and the Souldiers their places, you shal see that a Battailon wil quickly range it self after that maner that it ought to be ranged, assoone as the Trumpet doth sound: & consequently y ^e whole armie assoone as the Lieutenant Generall, shal make signe. And this is the first exercise of foure, that an armie ought to knowe, wherein it ought to be exercised euerie day that it dooeth lie still and many times in one day. Secondly an armie ought to be exercised to marche in battaile, and to keepe their rankes well, going an ordinarie pace, trot, and course. The thirde excercise is that the Battailons should learne what they ought to doe vppon a day of battaile, as to dis­charge the Ordnance, and to cause it to be retyred, and to put forth the Harquebusiers in the flankes, and to cause them to go forward with the Forlorne hope. And after that the Harquebu­siers haue discharged three or fower shot euerie man, running here and there without order: and although that they doe ioyne with the Pikes, and horsemen whome this charge doeth touche, yet they shall retire, vnto the flankes, through the spaces betwixt the Battailons, eache to his place: to weet the Harque­busiers of the flankes vnto the flanks, and the Forlorne hope be­hinde for to range themselues there as I haue said: for if they should tarrie before the Battailes, they would hinder the battai­lons to fight. The Horsemen likewise shall retyre vppon the winges, and the Hastaries must retyre within the Princes as if [Page 108] they were forced: and afterwards the Princes and Hastaries, must retyre together with in the Triaries: and this done the Hastaries should retourne vnto their first place and the Princes likewise vnto theirs.

The fourth excercise is that euerie man shoulde giue him­selfe to vnderstande the commaundement of the Chiefes, and the meaning of the sounds of the trumpet, and the strokes of the Drums: by whom shalbe signified al y ^t should be don in general, that is, when it shall be time for them to put themselues toge­ther in battaile, and when they ought to marche, or to staye, to goe forward, or to turne their faces towards the one side or the other, to kisse the ground and to fight. Likewise there shall be signified by the sayde Trumpet when it shall be necessarie to discharge the Ordnance, when it shal retire, when the Harque­busiers, Forlorne hope, and others, should goe forward, and at what time they should doe it: & also at what time the Hastaries ought to retire towards the Princes, and afterwards when the two Battailes ought to retyre towards the Triaries, and final­lye when it shall be time that euery man should retyre from the Battaile: all which things must be doone by the commaunde­ment of the Lieutenant Generall, and immediatly signified by his Trumpet: his sounding will easilye bee heard by the other Trumpeters that are neerest him, and so the sounde will goe from one to another, vnto the furthest Trumpet in the Hoaste. Most part of these things may bee signified by signes, without vsing of Trumpets or Drums, and likewise by voice, yet me thinkes that the sounde of the Trumpet is the most surest, be­cause that euerye man cannot sée a signe, but they may easilye heare a sound, a voice sometimes may be misunderstood, where­in there must bee good heede taken: for many times the com­maundements of the Captaines being ill vnderstood, or ill in­terpreted, haue brought the hoasts that were vnder their charge to an ill ende. Wherefore the voices or soundes which are so vsed in commaunding, in places of great daunger, ought to bee cleare and sharpe: and bothe the soundes of the Trumpet and strokes of the Drum, ought in themselues to be so differing the one sounde from the other, and the one stroke from the other, [Page 109] that the Souldiers should not be deceiued in taking one thing for an other. And if so be that the Generall would commaund with voice, he must auoide those voices that may be doubly vn­derstood, and must vse perticular voices: and yet he ought not to vse perticular voices, except they bee expresselye inuented for one onely thing, least y ^t they might be misunderstood: for that a voice cannot alwayes be well vnderstood because of the noyse of the armes, for the neighing of Horses, for the noise that the Ordnance dooth make, and for the sound of the Drum. One the other side a Chiefe may not alwaies helpe himselfe with signes in this case, because that darke weather, mist, or raine, or the sunne in mens faces doe trouble and hinder their fight, and likewise the changing of places if the ground be any thing bowing or couered with trées: besides it is almost impossible to finde an expresse signe for euery thing, specially for that there may oftentimes happen new matters, wherewith the Souldi­ers had neuer before béene acquainted: therefore wee must haue recourse vnto Trumpets as I haue sayde, and notwith­standing both signes and voices may be vsed in time and place. It would not be amisse if wee did vse at this present a Cornet, or Hunters Horne for a retreate, and a Trumpet to begin the Combate or otherwise: for it is a hard matter that Trumpet­ters should make so many things to be vnderstood by one onely Instrument, considering also that the sounding of a retreate, is somewhat like vnto the sounding to the standard, so that when a man is troubled, and as it were besides him­selfe, it is much for him to discerne which of the two it is that the Trumpet soundeth.

How a Generall may range his Battailes after diuers man­ners, vnto his aduauntage, with certaine policies which may doe him seruice when as he shall be at the poynt to fight with his enemies
The 10. Chapter.

IN y ^e first booke hath bin shewed how to leauie & practise a great number of Souldiers together, of whom we might haue seruice when as it should be the King his good pleasure that a Leauie of people should bee made in this realme, according vnto the pat­terne giuen in the same booke, or af­ter any other exsample: wherein hath bin so far proceeded that an Hoast hath bin assembled and ranged in battaile, and finally brought vnto the combat against their enemies & haue so wel behaued themselues, by the meanes of their good ordering, and discipline, that they haue gotten the victorie. There resteth now to speake of other things which an Hoast ought to know at their fingers end, that is after what ma­ner they may alwaies haue the aduauntage of the wars on their sides, and finally continue victorious in al poyntes: which is the thing that they all doe pretend that busie themselues to make warres against others. To attaine wherevnto there is no better [Page 111] meanes then to giue the foresaide Souldiers, a good Generall Chiefe: who are so well instructed that they need nothing else but good conducte. Which Chiefe must haue had great experi­ence in the warres and must perfectlie vnderstand all the ad­uauntages that may be had in the excercise of the same: for with­out that, he deserueth not this charge, neither can he at anie time doe anie thing ought woorth. But if he haue had this experience and besides that bee a man of vertue, bee may then be trusted, because it is most certaine that hee will leese nothing through negligence, nor hazard any thing wilfullie, but doe all in good time: and to the intent he may the better acquit himselfe in his charge, I haue taken in hand following my pretence, to register in writing those thinges that I haue found heere and there a­mongst good authors necessarye for the office of a Captaine Generall, and haue therevnto added certaine things of mine owne, least I should bee altogether found naked, if perhaps the sayd authors should come to the knowledge of their workes and take them away: which is a thing easie ynough to be doone, sithe that almost in all places, I doe nothing else but translate the Latin and Italian worde for worde: and haue gathered to­gether all the cheefest pointes that I haue found written for this science, whereof I haue made certaine Chapters in forme of aduertisements: which shall stand insteed of remembrances, which may one daye happen to doe him some seruice, that might haue the like authoritie, if it were but to put him in mind of that he hath forgotten through discontinuance, or that some­times his other businesse appertinent vnto his charge might trouble him from looking into the depth of these matters. So that if anye thing should happen vppon the sudden, or whilest he is so occupied, it would bee a great comfort for him to finde im­mediatlye a meane to helpe it, and that remedie which the anci­ent Chiefes haue vsed in like cases. And although there may fall out inconueniences not heard of, & of which there might bee no mention made neither in their bookes nor in mine: yet is it so, that the most common, and those which haue happened very few wanting, are heerin contained, and the remedies also, and at the vttermost, the souldiours are compounded of so good [Page 112] stuffe, and so well practised, that if hee haue any good witte of him selfe, hee may easily finde newe remedies for newe acci­dents.

Moreouer I do not see that it were greatly requisit to speake of the good qualities that a Lieuetenant Generall ought to haue in himselfe, sith that the King doeth so well knowe men that hee createth none but he hath in him all that a Chiefe ought to haue or the greater parte. But yet not to leaue this point altogether vnspoken of, and so in order briefely to treat of the other thinges which he ought to know, I will name a Lord in Fraunce (with out going further) in considering and beholding of whose di­uine conditions, wee may see clearely all those tokens to bee in him that ought to bee in a perfect Lieuetenant Generall: in so­much, that who so would gouern an Hoast, ought to take exam­ple of none but of him: for in my iudgement, he is such a one as he ought to be, and this I may affirme, not deseruing to be cal­led a flaterer, hauing the truth and opinion of those that are of vnderstanding on my side. It is the Lord Constable whome I doe speake of, vpon whom God hath bestowed so many graces, as that hee is an excellent man of warre, in time of warre, and none more readie to maintaine peace then hee: Insomuch that me thinke, I neuer saw any man, that could so wel fashion him selfe vnto both those times as he dooth, and doth addict himselfe no more vnto the one, then vnto the other, whereby wee see that hee respecteth himselfe indifferently. And therefore God made him to bee such a one as wee ought to haue, for to exercise the estate that the king hath giuen him, as it ought to be exerci­sed. For hee knoweth how to make warres, for to haue peace, and to maintaine peace, for the auoyding of warres: so that hee fauoureth not the one, more then then the other, albeit that hee haue both in his handes, and that the Realme dooth depende whollie vpon him, because of his vertue, for that hee is accom­panied with all the qualities necessary for the handling of both those times. But let vs leaue the peace alone, hath hee not in hym all that appertaineth vnto a good Lieuetenaunt Generall, if it shoulde bee requisite to make Warres? [Page 113] Is he not sproong of noble parentage, to winne the good wills of Souldiers, (if so be the Nobilitie of bloud may do any thing?) Is he not rich, and of great abilitie, to winne mens hearts by gifts, and by maintayning great state? Is he not modest, sober, painfull, wise, politicke, liberall, of good age, affable, wel spoken, a man of reputation and of renowne? Yes verely. Are not these the principall conditions that a Generall ought to haue, as to be temperate, to the intent that pleasures do not disorder him, nor hinder from following the affaires of importance that are vnder his hand; sober, to haue his wittes at libertie to vnderstand hard matters, for a man that giueth himselfe to liue delicately, and to eate and drinke too much, doth dull and burie his vnderstan­ding, that he shall want it when he hath need of it; painfull, for­asmuch as it is necessarie that of all men he should bee the least wearie of taking paines, and be the first that waketh, and the last that sleepeth; wise, and of condition to discourse all his busines in himselfe, to the intent to foresee, vnderstand, or inuent a poli­cie; liberall, for by that meanes he shall make of his enemies his friends; of straungers vnknowne, his familiars; the best about him will amend themselues, if they do see that he doth vse libe­ralitie towards those that do good seruice, and so will the least valiant also, which he shall not bring to passe if he were coue­tous and sparing: but also it would be feared least he should bée ouercome with couetousnes, and so become corrupt and disloy­all vnto the King; of good age, that is to say, neither young nor old: for that the one will beléeue no bodie but himselfe, and will be too bold: and the other is too weake, and fearefull in the execu­tions of armes; affable, for there is nothing to be more disliked in a Chief, nor that maketh him to be more hated of euery man, then when as he is troublesome or straunge to bee spoken vnto: on the contrarie, there is nothing more commendable in him, then to be gentle and affable vnto all men: I do meane that this affabilitie and gentlenes should be moderated, and measured ac­cording vnto mens worthines, for he must shewe a more fami­liaritie vnto one, then vnto another, and yet he should giue all men contentment if it were possible; well speaking, to the intent that he might perswade his Souldiers through fayre words, to [Page 114] make but little accompt of daungers, for to attaine vnto great matters, and to winne all those vnto him that shall heare him speake, to be a man of reputation, and well spoken of. For that if he were not so, his Souldiers would obey him at their plea­sure, euery man would find it straunge to obey him y ^t is thought to be worse then himselfe, or to be as little worth. It might also bee requisite that he should haue children, for they would bee an assurance vnto the realme, that he would practise nothing a­gainst it, and if they be little they will serue for pledges, and be as it were a bridle vnto the father to restrayne him from the ta­king of any thing in hand that might bee hurtfull vnto his coun­trie, yea although he had determined to do any such thing: yet the affection that he beareth vnto his children wil perswade him from it, who if they were in state to carrie armes, would serue him with counsaile, strength, and diuers other things, more faithfully then others. All which good poynts, are as I haue sayd in the Lord Constable, and many others, which I do leaue to speake of, whereof his deedes haue made proofe in all places where he hath béen. Wherfore, he that will make himselfe wor­thie of the charge of a Lieutenant Generall, ought to imitate him, and to frame his Souldiers to bee such, as those that are spoken of in the first booke. And if he do so in all poynts, the king may boldly commit a good hoast into his hands, and referre him­selfe wholly vnto him for the execution of the same warre, except the concluding of a peace or of a truce with an enemie. For concerning the giuing of a battaile, or refrayning, the marching forward, or staying, the besieging of this towne, or that towne, and in summe, the handling of the warre as it shall seeme good vnto him, the king need not to trouble himselfe; but only to fur­nish him with things necessarie for the maintenance of an ar­mie: for otherwise if he would conduct the warres being out of the Campe, and a farre of, by Postes and messengers, he should make his Lieutenant to be slow and slacke, in stead of being vi­gilant and readie, for if he should do any good seruice, he should not carrie away the praise of it so: but that he that counsailed him thereunto would haue the better part. Furthermore, it a­uaileth nothing except the king himselfe be most expert and skil­full [Page 115] in the arte Militarie (as in trueth he is more then I can ex­presse) if so bee that he would gouerne it, only by the reporte of the estate of his affayres: but no man can vse it better then he that is in the field with the armie, because of a thousand small poynts that must bee narrowly looked into, for many accidents do happen euery houre, without the sight and vnderstanding whereof, it is impossible for him to giue his counsaile, but at all aduentures. And therefore the King should let his Lieutenant handle the warres according vnto his own mind, that the honor might be his owne if he did well, and the shame also if he beha­ued himselfe ill: for the one would bee as a spurre to pricke him forward, and the other a bridle to restrayne him from doing any thing that he ought not to do. Notwithstanding, the matter is vsed otherwise at this day in may places, for the Captaine Ge­neralls of hoasts are appoynted the manner how they ought to gouerne themselues: insomuch that if there bee question to re­moue a Campe out of one place into another, or to besiege a place & assault it, or to fight with the enemie, or to do any other good action, they dare scant to do it, before that they haue giuen aduertisment vnto those that haue giuen them the charge of the hoast. Which manner hath béen borrowed of the Venetians, and therfore their armies are called Campes of safetie, because they seldome or neuer come time enough: for when as their Ge­neralls haue any good oportunitie to fight, or to assault a towne, they loose it, whilest they are constrayned to send vnto the Se­nate for counsaile, & stay for answere, & so the time passeth, and their enemies prouide in the meane time. If the King therefore do permit him that shall be his Lieutenant to vse his own will, he shall bee much better serued then if he do limit vnto him his charge, and the said Lieutenant likewise will not at any time do any thing but to his contentment, if the king do make choyse of a man of the good conditions spokē of before, and the said Lieu­tenant haue regard vnto that that shall be spoken of after that I haue sayd somewhat of the matter which I left before, which to take in hand againe to procéed further, I pray the reader to re­member that which hath bin spoken of before: for it is necessarie for the vnderstanding of that which followeth. For that I do [Page 116] thinke the manner of raunging of an armie in battaile by me shewed in the first booke, to be better then all the other vsed vntill this day, I haue made choyse of it. And although it bee a good and sure manner, notwithstanding we must looke if the auncient men of warre haue not vsed some singularitie in this matter, wherewith the Captaine Generall, which may haue charge of these Legions or of other better ordred, may helpe himselfe at this day: and then immediatly we must speake of certaine consi­derations that he must haue before his eyes at all times before that he do giue battaile, and all vnder one I will speake of the accidents that sometimes do happen in that poynt, and of the remedies that may bée found, for it is a matter of no small im­portance to haue the gouernment of this busines: for although the combat betwixt two armies cannot continue much longer then two or three houres; yet the repentance of the euill gouern­ment, is of too long a continuance, and of a merueilous conse­quence. Note, that of all the manners of raunging of a battaile that may bee vsed, there is none more daungerous, then to make the fronts of the Battailons broade: and by that meanes to make the fewer rankes, except you haue a great number of people, and that they likewise bée good Souldiers: for else you must rather make the Battailon thicke, and not too large in front, then of great breadth, and so much the thinner: because that the thicknesse of a Battailon is that which doth resist an e­nemie and ouerthrowe him: for the number of rankes do serue to amend the formost ranke, and to come to the combate in their places, and likewise to giue horsemen the more trouble to breake through them. And if the generall Chiefe haue too small a num­ber in comparison of his enemies, then must he seeke to bring his armie into some place which may be inuironed on some side, either with riuer, or marish, or other place naturally strong, and there range it in battaile, hauing a regard not to bee assaulted on euery side, nor to be inclosed. And if the place were such y ^e none of all these cōmodities might be found, he must then make tren­ches vpon the two flancks of his battailes, and behind if he will: and take this for a generall rule, that is, to enlarge or to nar­rowe the fronts of his Battailons, according vnto the number [Page 117] of his people, and according vnto the force of his enemies, ha­uing alwaies regard vnto the place that he is in: for in a narrow place you must narrowe the rankes, and in an open place not enlarge them too much. These Legions may at all times keepe one forme, for they haue their rankes so ordred, that they are no wider nor narrower then they ought to be; notwithstanding the place doth rule all. But let vs put case that the enemies haue a lesse number then our Generall hath, he ought then to intice them into a large and open ground, to the intent not only to haue scope to charge them vpon euery side, but also to stretch out his rankes, and order his battailes according vnto our Militarie discipline, which is an aduantage that he cannot haue in straight and troublesome places, for that he might not order his people vnto his will, nor according vnto their order: whereof the Ro­manes in times past were very carefull, and auoyded asmuch as they might narrowe & vnfit places, & sought open and large places. If so be that this Generall haue too fewe people, or that those which he hath were not well practised Souldiers, he must do the contrarie: for then he must seeke out those places that are fit to preserue a small number in, as mountaines, prouided that he might find victualls, & not suffer want: for so a strong coun­trie might preserue a small number, and he must alwaies make choise of the higher ground, to haue the better meane to offend an enemie: and bee well aduised neuer to plant his armie vpon the side of a hill, nor in any lowe ground neere vnto any bancke or hill: because that the lower ground would be subiect vnto the enemies Ordnance, if they should occupie the higher; against which inconuenience there could no other remedie be found but to chaunge the place and to get further of. Moreouer, he that doth order an armie to giue battaile, must haue a regard of the Sunne and the winde, to the intent that neither of them should be in his Souldiers faces: for they would greatly hinder their sight: to weet, the Sunne with his brightnesse, and the winde with that it driueth before it. Moreouer, the violence of the wind oftimes is such, that it doth trouble the pikemen, horsemen, and archers, that they cannot helpe themselues with their Pikes, Launces, and Bowes so well as when it is calme. Imagine [Page 118] how they should be serued if they had it in their faces. The Ro­manes thereby lost the battaile at Canouse agaynst Anniball. And as for the Sunne, it is requisite to take heed that it bee not in the faces of the Battailons when they are readie to giue bat­taile: and also consideration must bée had, that in mounting or descending, it do not trouble them, and therfore the Battailons must bée raunged at the Sunne rising, with their backes to­wards it, and giue battaile before the Sunne should decline to bée in their faces: or if the enemie had the aduantage of the Sunne in the morning, then must they deferre to enter into battaile vntill noone, and so they might haue the aduantage of the Sunne at afternoone.

This was obserued by Marius agaynst the Cimbres, and by King Phillip Augustus against the Flemings. If this Ge­nerall had a lesse number of people then his enemies, he might raunge them amongst vines, and trees, and other such like, as did the great Captaine of the Spanyards at Serignolle, whē the Frenchmen were ouerthrowne. For by that meanes horse­men could not hurt them, nor footmen very well; because that trees, bushes, and such other like, do hinder an enemies ap­proaching, without breaking their rankes, and the Generall his armie which do stand firme to receiue them, shall haue the ad­uantage, so that the place where they are raunged bee open and plaine fourtie or fiftie paces before the battaile. It hath been seene heretofore, that by those selfesame Souldiers that Bat­tailes haue bin lost, victories haue immediatly after bin wonne, by chaunging their order or accustomed manner of fight, as it came to passe amongst y ^e Carthagenians, who hauing oftimes been vanquished by Marcus Regulus, were afterwards victo­rious by the counsaile of Xantippus the Lacedemonian, who only by chaunging and altering of the place, turned the fortune of the Punicke warre, and lifted them vp agayne: for he seeing the Carthagenians to bée stronger of horsemen then the Ro­manes were, and also to bée well accompanied with footmen, and to haue many Elephants, and notwithstanding all this to keepe themselues in the mountaines, and y ^t the Romanes who were strong only but in footmen, kept the plaine, caused the Pu­nickes [Page 119] to go into the plaine, and there fought and ouercame the Romanes.

Me thinke that almost al the auncient Captaines when they knewe that their enemies placed all their greatest forces in one of the poynts of their armies, haue not placed before the sayd enemies their greatest forces; but haue offered them the wea­kest battailes that they had, and giuen commaundement vnto their best forces that they should only stand firme to resist their enemies, but not repulse them, commaunding the sayd weakest battailes whō they esteemed least, to assay to vanquish their said enemies, and to retyre vnto the battailes behind them. And this they did with great reason, knowing that this policie might bring their enemies into two great disorders. The first was, that the sayd enemies should haue their best Souldiers inclosed betwixt their aduersaries battailes. The second was, that when they should thinke to haue gotten the victorie, it would bee greatly to bee merueiled at, if their bands did not put them­selues into disorder, aswell for the victorie which they thought to haue gotten, as for to fall to pillage.

Cornelius Scipio being in Spayne agaynst Asdruball, knowing that the sayd Asdruball was aduertised that hée was accustomed to raunge his Romane Legions in the middest of the front of his Battailes; and that hée raunged vppon the two poyntes or corners those whome hée made least accompt of: and that for this purpose Asdruball had placed also in the middest the best Souldiers that hee had to make front with them vnto the Romane Legions, the sayd Scipio altered his custome vpon the day of battaile, and placed his Legions vpon the corners of his armie, and placed his light armed people in the middest; of whose force he made no great accompt. Af­terwarde when they came to the fight, the sayd Scipio cau­sed his middle Battailons to march fayre and softlie, and caused the two poyntes or corners to march forwarde with great diligence and haste, so that the two corners of both their armies fought onely, and those in the middest ap­proached not each other: and so the strongest Battailons of [Page 120] Scipio, fought against Asdrubal his weakest: and the stou­test Souldiers that Asdrubal had, serued but to looke on: for the Romanes armie with their two corner battailes mar­ching forward, and their middle battailes retyring, were like vnto a newe Moone: by which policie the Punickes were ouer­throwne.

When a Captaine Generall doth finde his Souldiers to be a more greater number then his enemies, and would inuiron his sayd enemies vpon euery side before he should perceiue it, he must raunge the front of his Battailes of the same breadth that his enemies are raunged: and when they come to ioyne, the two poynts or corners might stretch themselues out, and inuiron their enemies, not looking for it: as were the Romanes at Can­nes by the Souldiers of Anniball. If a Lieutenant Generall will fight in safetie, and without hazarding to bee quite ouer­throwne, he must frame his Battailons neere vnto some such place, as might serue him for a refuge to retyre vnto, if so be that they should be forced: and this refuge must bee at the backes of his Battailes, as some marish, or hilles, or some strong towne: for although he should lose the Battaile, yet they could not bée vtterly put to the sword: which aduantage his enemies should not haue, but he might followe them if he thought it good. An­nibal oftimes helped himselfe with this foresight after that his fortune began to chaunge, when as he had to do with Marcel­lus.

Diuers Chiefes to bring their enemies into disorder, haue commanded their light armed Souldiers to begin the battaile: and the battaile being begun that they should retyre themselues in the spaces left betwixt the Battailons, and that when the ar­mies were come to aboord one another, and the enemies atten­tiue vnto the fight, they should then issue out at the flanckes, and should assault the sayd enemies vpon the sides of the Bat­tailons. I would thinke it not amisse sometimes to place a ranke of Target men before the first rankes of the Hasta­ries; which Target men should bee furnished with fire pots, balles, and other such like fire workes, which they might [Page 121] throwe amongst their enemies, when they are approached within tenne or twelue paces one of an other. And this done, it might bee thought that these fireworkes would spoile many a man, or at the least breake their order. And put rase that this do no effect, yet it is a most certaine thing that the Targets will greatly anoy the enemyes Pikemen, in cut­ting off their Pikes with their Swords, which they might do without any great daunger, because of the Targets which do couer them, & the Hastaries are at their héeles to defend them: for if the Targets should get vnder the Pikes, they might easi­ly cut their throates, whilest the Hastaries do occupy them in fight. Concerning this matter I haue heard say that at the bat­taile of Serignolle, the Spanyards with their Targets entred within our Switzers vnder their Pikes, and constrained them to forsake their Pikes, and to take their swords, because the Pikes for their length might do them no more seruice, whereof in­sued, that the Switzers were ouerthrowne. It failed but a little that the like did not happen vnto our Lantsknights at the bat­taile at Rauenna, for the Spanyards with their Targets had taken away the vse of our Pikes, and did cut them at theyr willes, so that if our horssemen had not come to their succour, they had slaine them all. If a Lieutenant Generall had too fewe horssemen, he might place Pikemen to backe them, and appoint that when they should come vnto the fight, the horssemen should make place for the said Pikemen, to the intent they might fight against their enemyes horssemen in good order. And therefore the said Lieutenant Generall should alwayes haue a certayne number of footemen, both Pikes, and Harquebusiers, who should be practised (as I haue said before) to fight among horssemen: for it may stand him in great stéede, and many good Chiefes haue héeretofore helped themselues by that meanes, and specially the Harquebusiers at this day may do great ser­uice therein. Caesar ouercame his enemyes in Pharsalia, by meanes of mingling footemen amongst horssemen. Likewise Scanderbeke Duke of Epire, hath woon many good victories within this 90. yeares against the Turks by this manner of fight. Forasmutch as we do speake of those that haue found [Page 122] aduantages, by altering the forme of the ranging of their men in Battaile, I must say, that Scipio and Anniball were the two most expertest men in this arte in their time, or that haue béene since, Caesar excepted, vnto whome, I dare attribute this commendation, that he was the best man of warre that euer was: and the other two were the most excellentest next him, who shewed theyr good wits, chiefely at that day that they fought in Africke, for which they haue been commended of euery man, and shall be eternally. For these two Chiefes being readie to giue Battaile, which they could not with honesty a­uoide, ordered their Armyes in these formes that I will shewe you.

Anniball hauing in his Army diuers Nations, placed 80. Elephants in the fronts of his Battailes, behinde whome, he placed his aydes or pertakers, and behinde them the Cartha­genians, and raunged his Italyans (whome he trusted not) be­hinde all. He ordered them after this manner, to the intent that his assistants being betwixt his enemyes and the Carthage­nians, might not flye: so that the sayd assistants being constrai­ned to fight, should either vanquish or wearie the Romanes, meaning afterward to ouercome the sayd wearyed Romanes with his Carthageniās, who were fresh men. Against which or­dered Battaile, Scipio placed his Legions after their accusto­med manner, and made the front full of distances or spaces left betwixt his Batailons: and to the intent that these spaces should not be séene, but that the front might séeme to be furni­shed as it was wont, he filled the sayd spaces with his Velites or light armed men, giuing them commaundement to make way for the Elephants to passe when the Battailes did ap­proach néere together, and to retyre themselues into the spaces betwixt the Battailles, meaning thereby that the force of the said Elephants should come to nothing, and it happened so. This done, the Battailes of Scipio came to fight hand to hand with those of Anniball, and ouerthrewe them, during which combate, Scipio ioyned his Princes and Triaries together, and caused the Hastaries to open themselues to make way for the others to passe betwixt them, and placed the said Hastaries [Page 123] vpon the sides, seeing them to be wearyed with fighting against the first Battailes: and that the greatest forces were yet be­hinde, which were the Carthagenians themselues, who were placed in the second Battaile as is aforesaid. And because that Anniball had placed all the force of his army in his second Battaile, Scipio to present him the like force, caused his Prin­ces and Triaries to come forward, for he accompted not his Hastaries to be of that valewe that his Princes were, and in truth it was so: for the Princes were reputed to be more va­liant then the Hastaries, and the Triaries more then the Prin­ces, by this assembling of his thrée Battailes into one, he o­uerthrew his enemyes. This direction both in the one and the other procéeded of a very good wit. And if we at this instant should haue warres with a people that would vse Elephants, we might imitate Scipio: yet they are subiect vnto Ordnance how great and strong so euer they be. As for the order that Anniball vsed, it might be imitated as often as we haue an Hoast framed of many Nations, and sutch as we did giue no great credit vnto, but only vnto our owne. Mounsieur de Lau­trec (whome I may well name amongst all the most excellent Chiefes that haue béen of long time) ranged his Battailes in another order, as that day that he presented Battaile vnto the Emperour his army in the kingdome of Naples before Troy. For although that he had diuers nations in his army, as Italy­ans, Almaignes, Switzers, Gascons, & Frenchmen: notwith­standing, to make shew that he mistrusted no more the loialty of Strangers, then of the Frenchmen themselues, made but one front of all these 4. or 5. Nations togethers, so y ^t the one could not say that he was more preferred then y ^e other, nor more kept backe, yet there were amongst them that did require the first point, or to tearme it better, to make the Forlorne hope. And I heard it spoken that this new order (which I tearme to be new with vs, who are accustomed but to heare speak of a Vantgard, Battaile, and Reregard) was sutch, as the Lord Dartigue­loue, then Lieutenant to Mounsieur Negrepelisse, of whose companie I was sometime, tolde me, and certayne other hys familier friendes, that this Battayle was raunged [Page 124] according vnto the auncient manner, the which is the best and most surest that may be, as I haue afore said. And likewise that the aforesaid Mounsire de Lautrec knewe well that the nati­ons whome he gouerned, had each others honour in great iea­lousie: for the Switzers were iealous ouer the Almaignes, and the Frenchmen ouer the Italyans, and contraryly: therefore he could not haue preferred the one, without discrediting the o­ther: so that to make his profite of the malice that was a­mongst them, it was better to place them all in one front to sée what they could do for to spight one another, then to vse the ac­customed manner: for it is no small occasion to moue Soul­dyers withall, to tell them that such haue vanquished those with whom they fought, or whē as they feare they should do it before them, had it pleased God that the enemyes heate had not béene so cooled as it séemed it was at that time, but that they had come out of their Fort: for through the good will that was in our men, and the good order that was aswell amongst the footemen as the horssemen, it is most certayne that there hath not béen a battaile giuen in many a day, that had béen better fought, then that was like to do: but he that ordereth all things, had deter­mined that it should happen otherwise, and therefore it was not fought: but to returne to my purpose. Héeretofore in Asia they vsed certayne Waggens, garnished with sharp sythes, made fast vnto the sides of the same Waggens, who serued not only to open a Battaile by meanes of their violence (for that the said Waggens were drawne by the swiftest horsses that might be found) but also the sythes were good to cut as many in pieces as they touched: which Waggens might be resisted after thrée manner of wayes: first, with ranks of the Pikes: secondly, by making them way through the Battailes, as hath béen spoken of the Elephants: and thirdly, by placing somewhat vpon the way that might keepe them from approching the Battailes, as Silla did against Archelaus, who hauing many of these Wag­gens, caused great plants of Pine trees to be set in the ground behinde his Hastaries, in the place left void betwixt them and the Princes: and seeing the Waggens approching neere, he gaue a signe that the Hastaries should retyre within y ^e Princes, [Page 125] who being retired, were out of danger to be slaine with the said sythes, and the Waggons were stayed from approching the Battailes. Moreouer vpon the same day Silla inuented a new manner of ranging of an Hoast, for he put all his light armed men behinde his Battailes, and left many spaces betwixt his said Battailes for them to passe through to go forward as often as it should be needfull. And when the Battaile was begun, he caused his light armed men and his horssemen to come forward to charge his enemyes, who being out of their course because their Waggons were repulsed, were broken, and ouerthrowne in short time. There is yet many other formes to be vsed in the ranging of a Battaile, of which I will speake as the matter will leade me therevnto, not staying otherwise: to the intent to speake in few words a little of euery thing that concerneth this discipline, and that which is néedfull to be knowne, for to haue seruice of these Legions ordered as I haue shewed, it is neces­sarie that I should ouerpasse them all briefely, and yet not so briefely as to leaue those points vnspoken of that ought to be touched, or at the least the most necessaryest: therefore I will begin with those things that ought to be done during the Com­bat, and will speake of other things that may trouble and dis­courage an enemy whilest he attendeth for the Combat.

A Generall Chiefe may cause a voice to be giuen out, that he hath a new supply of men comming vnto him, and may make a shew of some matter like a truth, that may signifie his succour to be neere, and it may happen that through this bruite, his e­nemyes would be discouraged at the likelyhood of the sayd suc­cour, and being discouraged, he might ouerthrowe them with little difficultie. Minutius Rufus, and Acilius Glabrion, two Romane Consuls, helped themselues with this subtletie. Sul­pitius put all the seruants and labourers of his Hoast vppon Moyles and other Beasts, vnfit for fight, causing them to be ranged in sutch sort that they séemed a farre off to be a great number of horsemen, whome he sent vp vpon a Mountaine somewhat neere vnto his enemyes Campe, commaunding thē to kéepe themselues close, vntill the Battaile was begun, and that then they should shewe themselues in many troupes like [Page 126] horsemen, faigning to come downe vpon the Gaules, who thinking that certayne newe bands had come vnto the Ro­manes, retyred notwithstanding that they were in a good for­wardnes to get the victorie: whereby we see, that faigned as­saults do helpe to amaze enemyes while they are in fight. And therefore it may be thought that the assault that might be giuen them in good earnest, would do mutch more seruice, specially if they were giuen vpon the flanks or behinde at vnwares, when the fight is at the hotest. Truth it is that this can not be done but very hardly, except the ground be very fit for the purpose, for if the countrey be plaine and open, it will be impossible to hide your people in any place, which is a thing necessary in such like enterprises: for y ^e ground must be bowing, or full of bushes & hedges, or otherwise fit for the purpose, in which places the Generall might lay part of his people in ambush to issue out, and sodainly assault his enemyes, not giuing them leisure to prouide for it. And this must be handled so secretly, that his enemyes do not perceiue it: for if the said ambush do wisely execute their enterprise in due time, it shall neuer fayle to ob­taine victorie. This manner of warre did Scanderbeg oftimes vse against the Turks, who hath ouerthrowne more Turks with his ambushes, and surprices, then any other Prince that I do knowe, how great a number of people so euer he hath had. It hath ofttimes serued to good purpose, to giue out a voyce during the Combate, that the Captayne Generall of the enemyes is slayne, or to encourage souldyers with crying that they haue the victorie. An enemyes Horse may also be troubled with horrible sights, and vnaccustomed noyse, which policie Craesus vsed, placing Camels before his enemyes horssemen, and Pirrhus placed Elephants before the Romanes horsemen, the sight whereof so feared and disordred their horsses, that they could not be maisters of them. Semiramis caused many artifi­ciall Elephants to be made, which representing naturall Ele­plants, put the horsemen of Staurobates King of India to flight, because the horsses were feared with that newe shape, and with a smell that was contrary vnto the Elephants that they had béen accustomed vnto. It is not long since, that the [Page 127] Turke Soltan Selim ouerthrewe the Sophy in Persia, and the Souldan in Siria, principally with the noyse of the Harque­busery, which was a thing that they had not bin accustomed vnto, and therefore so skared their horsses, that it was not pos­sible to kéepe them in order to fight, but did put them to flight incontinent, he that best might fastest. The Spanyards to van­quish the army of Amilcar, placed before their Battails diuers Waggons full of light wood and brimstone, which were drawne by Oxen, and when the battailes approched, they put fire into their Waggons, wherevpon the said Oxen to flye from the fire which they perceiued at their tailes, thrust into the battailes of Amilcar so forceibly, that they opened them, and put them in disorder. An enemy may be deceiued, if in fighting he may be brought vnto an ambush, as is abouesayd. But if so be that the countrey be not fit for ambushes, there may be diuers great ditches made, which may be couered with bushes, and earth lightly layd ouer agayne, and certaine firme places be left betwixt the ditches, with good marks for to finde them, at which places those may retire that are sent to charge their enemyes, faigning to be afrayd in their returning backe a­gaine, to cause their enemyes to follow them the faster, and to fall into the snare. A King of the Etheolytes, which are a people neere vnto Persia, vsed this policy against Perosas, King of Persia. The Egyptians also at a day of Battaile, hauing certaine quagmyres néere them, couered the said quags with an hearbe called Alga, to hide the euill places from the sight of their enemyes, and when the battaile began, the said Egiptians faigning to flye, retyred vnto the quags, and passed through at certayne sure passages, and theyr enemyes who pursued them in great haste, soonke into the myre vp to the throates, and so were ouerthrowne. Viriatus did as mutch against the Romanes.

If any accident should happen vnto the Generall during the combat, which might dismay his souldiers, it is a point of great wisedome to couer it, and to make the best of it presently: as Tullius Hostilius, who seeing that his assistants whiche ought to enter battaile with him, went theyr wayes without [Page 128] striking stroake, and that their departure would haue greatly dismayed his souldyers, caused it to be giuen out through all his Hoast, that they went away by his commaundement, which did not only apease his people, but did moreouer so incourage them, that they were victorious. The like did Silla when a great part of his horsemen forsooke him. And another time when as he had sent certaine of his assistants into a place where they were all ouerthrowne and slaine except one person, fearing least his Army should be dismayed, sayd incontinently that it was done by his owne will and counsayle, because they had conspi­red against him, and that therefore he had sent them vnto that place to dispatch them, to preuent their mischiefe. Sertorius be­ing in Spayne in battayle against his enemyes, slew a messen­ger that brought him word of the death of one of his Captains, doubting that this newes should haue discouraged, and taken away his souldyers good wills for to fight. Titus Didius ha­uing lost many of his people in battaile against his enemyes, who on both sides had giuen ouer, not knowen who had the bet­ter, to hide the losse he had sustained, caused all the night long his dead men to be caryed away, and to be buryed: the next day his enemyes seeing a great number of dead men on their side, and very fewe of the Romanes, imagining thereby that they were greatly weakened, forsooke the place, not offering battaile any more. It is a hard matter to stay and to bring an Army backe againe vnto the Combat when it is fleeing, I meane, if they be all in going: but if it were but part of them, there might then some remedie be found, and sutch a remedie, as di­uers Captaines haue helped themselues withall héeretofore, which hath béene, to place themselues before those that fledde, shewing them the danger and shame that doth follow a flight. Of which Captaines was Silla, who seeing that a great part of his Souldyers chaced by Mithridates, had turned their backs, got before thē with his sword in his hand, and vsed these words vnto them in a lowde voice, as in reproach: You Romane Souldyers that flye away, when you are returned vnto your Citie, if any man do aske you where you haue left your Cap­taine, aunswere them that you forsooke him in Boetia fighting [Page 129] against his enemyes. Attilius the Consull, seeing that a great part of his army did fight valiantly, and that another part be­gan to flye, tooke those that made no shew to flye, and placed thē against those that were flying, saying vnto them, that those that would not returne againe vnto the Combate, although they had escaped their enemies hāds, should not escape their friends. Phillip King of Macedon, knowing that his souldyers fea­red greatly the Scithians, against whome he was constrained to fight, appointed that a great number of his best horssemen, and those whome he trusted most vnto, should be placed vppon the wings and taile of his battailes, commaunding them to kill all those that would make any shew to turne their backs: whereof his people being aduertised, chose rather to abide the aduenture of the Battaile, then to trust vnto the flight, and by that meanes ouercame them. The Romanes not only to stay a flight, but also the more to animate their souldiers in the fight, haue some­times taken their Ensignes from those that carried them, and thrust them forward into the thickest prease of their enemyes, who remembering the shame and punishment that might come vpon those that should suffer their Ensignes to be lost, haue fought manfully. At other times it hath happened that the Ro­mane Consuls séeing their Ensignebearers to march too slowly & coldly against their enemyes, haue caused them to be slayne vpon the place, and if it chaunced that all y ^e army did flye before their enemies, they did then shut the gates of their Camp, say­ing, that no souldier should enter before they had vanquished their enemies, which caused them to re-enter in battaile, and to begin the Combat in better order. I do héere remember my selfe somewhat as touching the forme of ranging of an army in battaile: there haue bin heretofore Captaines that haue ranged their battailes in point, that is to say, narrow and strong, their chiefest forces before, thinking by that meanes to open the ene­mies Hoast the easier, against which manner, hath bin inuented a forme of battaile like vnto a paire of sheares, or forke, for to receiue the said point and to enuiron it, and to fight with it vpon euery side: in which cases, this generall rule must be vsed, that is, that the greatest remedy that a man may find against his e­nemies [Page 130] pretence, is to do that voluntarily which he shall be en­forced to do, for that doing it voluntarily, it may be done in good order to his aduantage, and vnto the preiudice of his enemies, whereas if he be enforced to do it vpon an extremitie, it will be his manifest perdition. And to verifie this, I must repeate cer­taine things spoken of before, if our enemy do make the head of his battailes sharp and strong before, to open our battailes, and that we attend, or assayle him, hauing ours open, we are sure to put our enemies into disorder without any doubt, and they shall not be able to put our men to any foyle. To proue it to be true, Anniball placed Elephants in the front of his army, to open Scipio his Battailes, which Scipio marching with his Bat­tailes open, did thereby ouerthrow him. Asdruball placed the best souldiers that he had in the middest of the front of his ar­my, for to enforce Scipio his men, but Scipio commanded that they should retyre of themselues, and so ouercame them: so that we do sée that an enemy may be frustrated of his imagination, when as we do prouide for it betime, and when as we do that voluntarily which we thinke we must do either by force, or ex­tremitie.

What a Lieutenant Generall ought to do, after the win­ning or leesing of a Battaile, and what considerations he ought to haue before that he do enter into Battaile
The 2. Chapter.

IT shall not be amisse, to adde vnto this dis­course the chances that may happen after the winning or léesing of a Battaile: specially for that those things which I do meane to intreate of concerning this matter are so appertinent therevnto, that they ought not to be left vnspoken, and may be written briefely. Let vs say then that Battailes may be woon and lost (as euery man knoweth) who so winneth, ought to fol­low the victory with all diligence, imitating Caesar in this case, and not Anniball, who lost the opportunitie of hauing the vp­per hand of the Romanes, after that he had vanquished them at Cannes: because that he rested too much, and Caesar would ne­uer [Page 131] rest after that he had the victory, but followed his enemies more fearcely after that he had broken their forces, then he did assault them being in their intier. But whē a battaile is lost, a Captaine Generall must sée if by his losse he may not haue a meane to hurt his enemies, & to repaire his losse, specially if he haue any people left to do it withall. The oppertunitie may be giuen through the small care that an enemy hath oftimes after a victory, for that many times he doth become negligent, hauing no care of watch, nor regard of being surprised: wherfore a Cap­taine Generall may then haue meanes to repaire his losse, as did Martius the Romane, after that the two Romane armies were ouerthrowne, & the two Scipios dead, who ouerthrew the Carthagenians at that time they thought thēselues to be most surest, and whē as they doubted not that y ^e remnant of two van­quished hoasts durst assault their vanquishers: so that (through the great trust that they had in their owne assurance) they neg­lected to kéepe good watch the night following, in which the said Martius assailed & ouerthrew thē: for euery man knoweth that there is nothing so easy to be brought to passe, as that which an enemy thinketh dare not be put in practise, and they do oftimes take hurt on that side that do least looke for it. And if a Captain Generall could not help himselfe by this meanes, because of the vigilancie of his enemies, yet he must study to make his losse as little domageable, as he may possible. Which to do, it were ne­cessary y ^t he should handle the matter so that his enemies might not follow his men, nor ouertake them flying from the battaile, but finde some policy to hinder his said enemies vpon the way. As concerning the flying without being followed, or being fol­lowed not to be ouertaken, & vtterly ouerthrowne, he must imi­tate the example of Sertorius, who being vanquished by Metel­lus, knowing that it would but little auaile him to flye away, commaunded his Captaines & men of war, that they should re­tyre vnto diuers places, as skattered & dispersed as they might possible, hauing before aduertised them of the place where they should all méet together againe. Viriatus did as much. In our time hapned almost the like amongst the Spanyards which reti­red from Marcellus in great disorder, who hauing the King [Page 132] at their tailes, knowing that he made haste to cut off their pas­sages to arriue at Milan before them, and to inioy all the strong townes of Italy, could not imagin a better remedy to helpe it, then to name the places vnto which euery man should retire, and to dispearse themselues diuers wayes for the spéede & safety of their iourney, for all the countrey was full of French souldy­ers: but what one way and other, they did so get through, that they assembled at the townes that were appointed them by their principall Chiefe, and there made themselues strong, namely, at Lodes, Pauie, and Cremona, which was the cause that we could not recouer the Duchy of Milan, but receiued diuers losses. This aduertisement might ofttimes be giuen before the beginning of a Battaile, if it were thought that the end of the Combat might happen to our losse: but this aduertisement might be giuen vnto the principall Chiefes that haue the grea­test authoritie in an Hoast, who afterward might aduertise the Captaines when as they do sée no likelyhood of victorie, and not before: and thereof might this profit ensue, that is, that the Generall of the enemyes doubting to deuide his army, might suffer either all or the greatest part of the vanquished to escape. Furthermore, to stay an enemy that should follow those that flye, he might cast his gold and treasure in the way as he flyeth, and it is sure that the enemyes will stay to gather it vp, and in the meane while his army may haue time to escape, and to win ground of them. By this meanes haue diuers Princes & great Captaines helped themselues, and amongst others, King Mithridates, to escape from the hands of Lucullus, and Tri­phon King of Siria, to escape from the hands of Antiochus. Frotho King of the Danes being landed in England, did as mutch to deceiue the Englishmen that pursued him, who were so laden with the baggage of the Danes, that when they should haue defended themselues being assaulted, they were scattered héere & there to gather vp the spoiles that the Danes left behind them, so that the Danes had as good a match at their hands as they did desire, and slew them at their pleasures. It resteth yet if I do well remember my selfe, to speake of the considerati­ons that a Captayne Generall ought to haue, before that [Page 133] he come so farre as to giue battaile: for I haue promised be­fore to speake somewhat thereof. Vnto which point I do say first of all, that a Captaine Generall ought neuer to hazard a Battaile, except he sée an aduantage, or that he be constrayned therevnto. The aduantage procéedeth of his enemyes wéery­nes, ill ordering of his Battailes, of the hauing of a greater number of people, then the said enemy hath, or of the hauing of better souldyers. The constraint procéedeth of an assurance that we haue to léese if we fight not: as if so be that the want of mo­ney should cause an army to breake, or if so be that the assis­tants should force the said Generall for to hazard the battaile, as it hapned vnto Mounsieur de Lautrec at Bicocque, where the Switzers being the strongest, enforced him to fight with the Spanyards, and to assault them in their fort, threatning the said Lord, and protesting that at that very instāt they would returne into their countrey, if so be that he gaue not battaile. And héere­in they did so greatly importune him, that he was forced to yéeld vnto their wills, and to fight at his great disaduantage: at which time he was repulsed, and consequently chased out of Italy. It is also requisite to hazard a battaile when an army is in danger of a present famine, or that the enemyes do looke for a new supply within short time: in such a case a Generall ought to giue battaile, although that the aduantage be not on his side, for it is better to try if fortune would fauour him any thing, then not trying it, to abide the arriuing of his ruyne. And a Lieutenant Generall deserueth as great a check when he falleth into these inconuenients, as if he had a fit opportunitie to van­quish his enemyes, and had not knowne it through his igno­rance, or had lost it through his sloath. These aduantages are sometimes offered by an enemy, and sometimes our owne wise­dome doth giue vs them. The aduantages which an enemy doth giue, are after diuers manners, as whē they are separated, & far distant one from another, hauing their enemyes neere vn­to them: as were the souldyers of the Duke Destoutuille vpon y ^e day that they were ouerthrowne at Adrian: for the Auantgard & the greatest part of the army were so far frō the battaile & the Arriergard, that they could not be aduertised in time to returne [Page 134] to ioine themselues together: wherefore being separated so far off, the Spanyards made of them what market they would. A Lieutenant Generall doth likewise cause his owne ouerthrow, when he doth send any part of his people out of his Camp, lod­ging them far off in weake places at the mercy of his enemyes: for there néedeth no man but the enemyes to knowe of it to cut their throates, as it happened vnto Mounsieur Bayard, at Re­bethe, who lay there vnfortified by the commandement of the Lord Admirall Bonniuet, looking euery houre whē the enemies should assault him, which they did in the end, & slew both him & his. It hath many times hapned that an army hath béen ouer­throwne in passing ouer great riuers, through the good aduise­ment of the Captaine Generall, who hath staied vntill the one halfe hath bin past, & afterward hath charged vpon that part y ^t stood best for his hand, as Caesar did against the Switzers, being come downe alongst the riuer of Sone, where he staied vntill 3. parts of thē were past, & after charged vpon the fourth that was behind, & ouerthrewe thē, the others by no meanes able to suc­cour thē. Sometime an enemy doth ouer-trauaile himselfe, at which time if he should assault vs being fresh & rested, we ought by no meanes to let this oppertunitie to slip, for we should haue thē as good cheape as we would our selues, as the Englishmen had the Frenchmen at the battaile of Cresye. Moreouer, a Ge­nerall may spend a good part of the day before his issuing out of his Camp, when he thinketh that his enemies haue bin long ar­med, and after that they haue lost their first heate. This manner did Scipio & Metellus vse in Spaine, the one against Asdrubal, & the other against Sertorius. A Captaine Generall may like­wise hazard y ^e Combat, if he knew that his enemies haue dimi­nished his hoast, as did the Spanyards in Nauarre against the Lord of Espattez, or that he had diuided thē, as the two Scipios did in Spaine, wherby they were ouerthrowne & slaine. We did likewise weaken our hoast at Pauy, to send vnto Naples & other places, which was cause that the enemies did the bolder assault vs, & that we were so much the weaker to defend our selues a­gainst thē. A wise Captaine ought rather to resist the violēce of his enemies, then to assault them furiously: for fury is easily re­sisted [Page 135] by fast & sure men, and if it be once withstoode, the rest is nothing, both because they do put thēselues out of breath, & also their battailes out of order, how little so euer they martch hasti­ly, as also for y ^t the first heat doth coole, whē as they sée y ^e constā ­cy of the attendant to be other then they loked for before. By the meanes of this patience in staying to receiue the enemyes army without stirring foot, did Fabius Maximus ouercome y ^e Gaules & the Samnits: and the Englishmen ouerthrew the Frenchmē at the battaile of Poitiers, only because they staied for our bat­tailes, & receiued them standing fast: yet that staying to receiue an enemy without mouing foote, may sometime be dangerous, specially whē those that assault are good souldiers & expert men, & that their hasty marching doth not put them out of order: for all men haue a naturall heat in them, and a brauery of minde, which is set on fire through y ^e desire y ^t they haue to fight, which must be mainteined by the Captaine Generall, & not be cooled. Sith then, marching hastely doth encrease it, because one man doth incourage another, & going doth heat them more & more, therefore this manner to assayle, is better then the other to re­sist: true it is, that practiced & expert souldiers may vse it, & not others, for y ^e reason that I haue shewed, and if Caesar his soul­diers had not bin so good as they were, Pompey his maner had preuailed in Pharsalia, who commanded his souldiers to stand to receiue their enemies: and if the Frenchmen had bin well practised being so great a number as they were, the Englishmē had abidden their fury but a while, notwithstanding that they were inclosed in a strong place. Certaine good Chiefes, when as their enemies souldiers haue bin more in number then theirs, haue giuen battaile in the euening, to the intent that if they were vanquished, they might saue y ^e greatest part of their mē through the darknes of y ^e night, as did Iugurtha against Metellus. O­thers knowing y ^t their enemies hoast was gouerned by super­stitions, & that they would not fight but on certain daies, haue chosen at that time to giue thē battaile, & haue vanquished thē: but this policy would take no place amongst vs at this day, for that superstitiōs haue no more that course that they had hereto­fore in the time of Caesar, when he fought against Ariouistus, & [Page 136] when Pompey fought against the Iewes. The wisest point that a Captaine Generall can do, is to kéepe a good number of faith­ful men commonly about him, who are wise & expert in y ^t feats of the wars, with whome he may consult at all houres, & confer with thē touching his owne force and his enemyes: to discerne whether of them hath the greatest power, best souldiers, best armed, and best practised men, or which of their two armyes can best abide the extremities of the warres. Likewise he ought to debate with his said counsaile whether he might trust most, vnto his horsemen, or vnto his footemen, and whether it were for his most aduantage to put himselfe in the plaine, or to keepe the hills. Furthermore, whether the place that he is in be of more aduantage for him, then for his enemyes, and to consi­der whether of the two armyes may be most commodiously victualled, and whether it be good to defer the giuing of battaile, or to come to the fight immediatly, & what aduantage the time may either giue or take: for many times when souldyers do sée the warre prolonged, they waxe discontented, and therefore being wearied with paines and griefe, and moued with a desire that they haue to returne vnto their owne houses; they might be like ynough to forsake the Camp, and to goe their wayes. A­boue all things he ought to knowe the Captayne Generall of his enemyes army, and what people he hath about him, and seeke to vnderstand whether he be rashe or warie, a coward, or valiant, and whether his men be new souldyers, or hardened, and with what enemyes they haue had to do, and whether the said enemyes were men of warre or not. Furthermore, the said Lieutenant ought to consider whether he may repose his most trust in his assistants & other strange souldyers, or in his owne countreymen, and consider in which of thē there is the greatest likelyhood, and if so be that he sée his Hoast dismaied, or out of hope to vanquish their enemyes, he ought then to haue the grea­test care that may be not to giue battaile: for the greatest token that may be of the losse of a battaile, is, whē as souldiers haue a conceipt in themselues that their enemyes cannot be ouercome. Therfore all occasions y ^t might bring a Chief vnto this point a­gainst his wil must be auoided, & Fa. Maximus imitated herein, [Page 137] who alwaies placed his Camp in strong places, which was the occasion that Anniball had neuer the heart to assaile him. And when a Captaine Generall doth doubt that his enemie hath so great power that he might, or would assaile him in his trenches, there is no better remedie for him then to leaue the field, and to retyre his men into strong Garrisons, parting his bands some one way and some another: to the intent that the trouble of the besieging of many townes and strong places, might wearie his enemies, so that they should bee constrayned to loose their time altogether, or at the least he himselfe haue respit to strengthen himselfe to go againe into the field when he should see time, or else I do not thinke that it were possible for a Chiefe to auoyde the battaile (whatsoeuer should happen) if so be that his enemies had will for to fight: except he kept himselfe alwaies twentie or thirtie miles from them, to the intent to haue time enough to raise his Campe before his enemies comming, if so bee, that they would assault him, as did the aforesayd Fabius Maximus in keeping himselfe farre from Anniball. And although that the distance was not aboue twentie or thirtie miles, yet the coū ­trie was so fit for to auoyd the combat, that if so bee he would haue fled he might haue done it, although he had been hard fol­lowed, which Fabius neuer ment to do: for he did not so much auoyd the combat for the feare he had of his enemies, as to con­strayne them to assault him in his fort at their disaduantage, or to wearie them in deferring to come to the combat, and thereby to constrayne them to abandon the countrie, or at the least to keepe themselues the closer together, and to make lesse spoyle and wast of the countrie, then if he had left them alone. And on the other part, Anniball (through his obstinacie) attended to vanquish the Romanes patience, vntil such time as they should come downe into the plaine to fight with him, putting his men in greater daunger, then if he had tried to vanquish Fabius by assaulting him in his fort with the losse of a fewe men. We must thinke that he should haue béen forced to come to the battaile, or to haue gone his waies, how vnwilling soeuer he had been to fight. Phillip of Macedon father of Perses, hauing warres a­gainst the Romanes, placed his Campe vpon a mountaine, to [Page 138] the intent that he would not bee constrayned to fight but with his owne freewill: but the Romanes how daungerous soeuer it was, went and fought with him in his fort and ouerthrew him. The Venetians when they were at Pandin, sith they were not determined to fight, ought betimes to haue remooued farre of from the hoast of King Lewis, or at the least to haue assaulted the Frenchmen whilest they were in passing the riuer of Adde: but they tarrying too long, could not depart when they would without strokes: for in the remouing of their Camp the French men charged them and ouerthrew them.

How a Captaine Generall ought to deferre to come vnto combat with his enemies as much as he may possible, when as the sayd enemies are entred into his Princes countrie: and whether is the greater daunger to attend for his enemies at home in his owne countrie, or to go seeke them in theirs. And likewise, if the sayd Generall should be importuned by his Souldiers to fight, how he might auoid it, and how to encourage them, if so be they were afrayd of their enemies
The 3. Chapter.

IT is a great poynt of wisedome to deferre the comming to battaile, when as a man is assayled in his owne countrie, his enemies hauing better souldiers, and a greater number then he hath: for if the battaile should be lost through the assayling of them, the countrie would be in hazard to be lost. The example of the last King of Hungarie may proue it to be true, who being assailed (in the yere 1526.) by the Turke thē raigning, thought it better to hazard the battaile and to fight with the Turkes at their ariuall, then to forbeare and to stand vpon his guard; which was cause that he himselfe was slaine, and his kingdome lost. Wherefore, the surest way is to make a defensiue warre in pro­uiding for the townes that are vpon the frontiers, & to cause the victualls to be spoyled y ^t cannot be brought safely away: & this doing our enemies shalbe famished, or constrained (if they do not [Page 139] retire) to seeke to fight with vs, how greatly soeuer it be to their disaduantage. And we shalbe at choyse to accept or to refuse the battaile, as we shal see it to be for our aduantage. As concerning this poynt of forbearing an enemie, & wisely defending of a coū ­trie: I cannot alleadge a more fresh example, then the manner that was obserued by the Lord Constable in Prouince against the Emperour: for after that he had well furnished the townes vpon the frontiers, that were defenceable, and those that might hinder his enemies comming forward (if so bee that they would haue entred farre into the countrie) hauing caused all the milles and ouens to be spoyled, & the corne and fruite to bee destroyed that could not safely be carried away, and likewise the wells and springs to be corrupted: the sayd Lord Constable made himselfe strong in Auignon, and there determined to attend to receiue the Switzers and other Souldiers that came for to ayd him, and also the cōming of his enemies if they had will for to fight with him, which act was cōmended both of the one side & the other, for the most surest counsaile that might haue béen vsed at that time: considering the force of our enemies, and how ill accompanied the King was, and that the warre was stirring in many places within his countrie: therefore to deceiue the Emperour his pre­tence (for he made his accompt to haue had a better match at our hands at home in our owne countrie then abroad) it was the best remedie that might haue béen thought vpon, not to fight at the first ariuall, nor at the will of the sayd Emperour: but to suffer him to coole, & to weaken himself of men, victuals, & mony: whilest the said Lord Constable did make himselfe strong of all things necessarie, attending for a time conuenient to make him to knowe in what daunger he putteth himselfe that entreth into another man his countrie, with a wrong conceipt: which daun­ger (to say trueth) is greatly to bee feared. As for me I would neuer be of the opinion to assaile a Prince in his countrie, that is so mightie and so well obeyed, as the King of Fraunce is, what reason soeuer is alleadged vnto the contrarie. As for to saye that hée that doth assayle hath many aduantages vpon his side, I finde that he that is assayled hath many also vpon his side: and it little auayleth that some maintaine, that those [Page 140] that assaile haue more courage then those that are assailed: for al­though that this may sometimes bee true, yet is it not alwaies so, for a Generall may embolden his men many waies, to make but little accompt of those whom they feared at the first. Moreo­uer, the iust and holie quarrell that bindeth euery man to defend his countrie, may be layd out before them; which is a thing that hath a more force in it, then the desire or hope of the enemies to be rich by other mens goods. And if wee will say that a Prince that doth assault another, doth take from his enemies the com­moditie which he had before of the assistance of his subiects, for that the countrie will bee destroyed, and his subiects; so that hée may be no more assisted by them: it may bee aunswered, that al­though y ^e goods be lost, yet y ^e losse of goods doth not alienate, nor turne the peoples hearts from the affection that they beare vnto their naturall Prince. But it is an occasion to roote them in it more and more, and to stirre them vp and hearten them agaynst those that haue endomaged them, so that one of those that haue lost their goods, are worth foure of them that haue lost nothing, or that make warres for their Princes perticular quarrell. Eue­rie man knoweth what domage those of Prouince did of late vnto the Spanyards, that spoyled them, which domage had not béen so great, if they had not misused the countrie people, or had not béen the occasion of the destroying of their fruites that could not be saued. As for to ground vpon that, that a Prince which is assaulted, is constrayned to haue the greater regard in taxing of his subiects, or in commaunding them to do any thing, least his people should refuse or denie to do it, vpon the hope they might haue to ioyne with his enemies, if their sayd Prince should misuse them, or neuer so little threaten them, is an argu­ment that may be resolued in one word: to weet, that this assis­tance cannot bee taken from a Prince, except that he do léese all his lands and all his friends, for otherwise he shall be succoured in despite of his enemies, as appeareth by the succour that the Kings of Fraunce haue had of their subiects at all times: al­though that the Englishmen, Nauarrians, and a great number of the Princes of the realme were almost possessed of al France, so that the Kings of Fraunce knewe not where to set a foote for [Page 141] theirs: yet notwithstanding they were alwaies obeyed, none of all those that were left theirs, refusing to bee taxed, or to bee im­ployed at the King his pleasure, so that this patience preuayled, and in the ende chased his enemies out of the realme. I do be­leeue that if a Prince did vse himselfe towards his subiects like a Tyrant, alwaies euill intreating and misusing them, that if an enemie did assault him in his countrie, he might then bee in hazard to be ill followed and obeyed of his people: but in doing the contrarie, there is no doubt to be had in this matter. One thing there is for them that do assaile, & which is a great poynt, that is, that Souldiers who find themselues in a strange coun­trie farre from any refuge to retyre vnto, seeing themselues in that extremitie, do fight so much the more resolute, making a vertue of necessitie: but this necessitie may not be compared vn­to the need that those haue to fight vertuously that are assailed, because that they are in danger to abide many extremities more then the assailants, if the said assailants should ouerthrow them: for the losse of life, raunsome, or imprisonment, do pay the rec­koning for them: whereas those that are assailed, do lose their goods, the honest reputation of their wiues and daughters, and their liues: and if so bee that they do escape killing, yet do they looke for a perpetuall seruitude, with an infinite number of other mischiefs: so that the aduantage on both sides is cléerely seen, and the assailant cannot haue one reason so strong for him, but the assailed may haue a better. Wherefore I do make no doubt to rest vpon this conclusion, that is, that euery Prince ought to haue a regarde, before hee enter into the countrie of another Prince his neighbour that is as mightie as himselfe, and more­ouer maketh himselfe to be well beloued and obeyed of his sub­iects, as wée see the King is. And besides the reasons aforesayd, he that is assayled may attend the comming of his enemies into his countrie with a great aduantage: for that he may famish thē, and take from them the vse of all things appertayning vnto a Campe, without the daunger of hauing any lacke of victuall on his side. Moreouer, he may withstand the enterprises of his ene­mies, and impeach them to be executed, if the assailed haue bet­ter notice of the countrie and passages, than the assailants haue. [Page 142] To bee briefe, he may make great store of people in short time: for there is no bodie but will be readie at a néed to enter into bat­taile to defend his owne, and of these there will be found an hun­dred to one of those that are content to leaue their owne dung­hill, to the intent to make warres against other men. But let vs suppose that a Prince that is assayled in his owne countrie is ouerthrowne, euery man knoweth well that he may recouer it againe in short space: because that the vanquished cannot bée so vtterly ouerthrowne, but that there will a great many saue themselues, because of the retreat they haue so nere them: more­ouer, his succour is not farre of to come vnto him. In somme, he that is assayled in his countrie can hazard little but part of his forces: but if the assailant bee ouerthrowne, he doth not only put his people in hazard, but also his state, goods, and subiects; notwithstanding that he is out of his countrie: for being taken, he shall bee constrayned to remayne prisoner all the daies of his life, or to accomplish the wil of the vanquisher, and God knowes what conditions of peace are vsed to bee giuen vnto those that are in hands if they make peace, and what raunsomes they must pay for their deliuerie before that they bee let goe. Besides all this daunger, into what inconuenience would the assailant his countrie fall into if he were slaine? Would it be possible that a battaile might be lost vpon another man his ground, without the slaughter of all the best Captaines and Souldiers? Or that his countrie being aduertised of his death, & of the ouerthrow of his men, would not loose all their hope to defend themselues, if they should be assayled vpon the heate of this trouble? All these things considered, I may conclude that he is in greater hazard that doth assayle his neighbour, then he that doth stay for to re­sist him: as the comming of the aboue sayd Emperour doth giue me occasion to speake, which is the fittest example that I may alleadge for this matter. And although that the sayd Emperour did not taste of the inconueniences that might haue insued of such an enterprise; yet he was vpon the way to haue prooued them all, if hée had stayed any thing longer in the king his countrie. And this is so well knowne, that there is no man that can speake against it, how little iudgement soeuer he haue.

[Page 143]Concerning this matter, I must here make aunswere vnto some that misliked at that time (as it was told me) that the sayd Lord Constable went not forwards towards the mountaynes to stoppe the passage of the Emperour: saying, that because of the difficultie of the passage, fiue hundred men had béen suffi­cient to haue stopped ten thousand, and that therefore the one halfe of our people had been strong enough to haue repulsed our enemies: or if that the aforesayd Lord Constable had been forced, he might haue retyred time enough vnto Auignon (if so bee that he would haue encamped there as he did) and that in so doing Prouince had not béen destroyed. But those that vsed these words did not looke néere enough into the daungers that we might haue fallen into, if that their opinion had had place: for first of all it had not been wisely done to haue stayed to defend a passage agaynst such a power, as that was that came against vs: nor likewise for him to haue inclosed himselfe in a naughtie barren countrie, out of which he could not haue retyred, and haue had safe going and comming at all times: except the place had been so large, & besides so fit for the attendants, that they might haue placed a great Camp easely, and there haue raunged their battailes in order to fight. If it had been so, their counsaile had been good, specially for if that the enemies would haue assayled them, they must haue done it in disorder, our men attending in their fort in good order to receiue them: but it is so (as it hath béen tolde me) that there is no place in all that passage, wherein it was possible for vs to finde that commoditie, or to impeach the sayd assaylants from comming diuers waies vppon the backes of the attendants. Wherefore considering of the so­daine comming and of the great force of the sayd assaylants, who were maisters of the Sea, and so mightie vpon land, as euery man knoweth, that it had been in their powers to haue in­closed and assayled on euery side all those that should haue she­wed their faces in those straights: it was better done of the sayd Lord to keepe himselfe farre from them, then to haue been there and to haue lodged himselfe in this daunger. Suppose that he might haue made a good retreat at all times; yet is it so that if he had been driuen away by his enemies, his reputation had [Page 144] béen lesse worthie by a great deale. And when as a Generall doth make his accompt to keepe a place or passage, and that his Souldiers do trust thereunto: if it happen afterwards that his enemies do enforce him to forsake it, it is sure that such a feare will come vpon them al at once, that it will be hard in long time after to put them in heart agayne, specially if there haue been some small number beaten: for that will make others that shall but heare of it to be as much a feard, as if they had carried part of the blowes themselues.

The Spanyards that kept the passage at Suze, albeit that they were a great number, yet the Lord Constable ouerthrew them easie enough: so that thereby may bée knowne that it is not so sure a match to stay and keepe these straights, specially the at­tendants not hauing many aduantages on their sides, and an e­nemie of great force in his teeth, which doth assaile him fiercely as the sayd Lord and his did. The sayd Spanyards might well haue perceiued the errour which they did commit in reposing all their trust in the keeping of the sayd passage: for being driuen a­way by force, they were so scared that hardly they durst looke behind them to see who perused them: and not only those that had been beaten were so astonied, but also they were so afeard that besieged Pignerol, that they ranne away secretly by night, and all those that were of the league were afeard, vntill such time as we ceased to pursue them. Moreouer, the Lord Con­stable did wisely to leaue the straight, and to keepe himselfe at large: for by that meane he might haue made resistance vnto the sayd enemies, if that they had come any other way then that they did: which he could not haue done, if he had busied himselfe to keepe one passage expressely, for that it is not sayd that there are no more passages through the mountaines to enter into Fraunce then that which they came: nor likewise that they should haue lacked guides to haue shewed them some entrance: so that although that the sayd Lord had kept them, yet it had not been possible for him to haue kept all the other: and conse­quently to haue kept himselfe from being inclosed, or that his enemie should not haue béen farre entred into the countrie, be­fore that he could haue gotten vnto his refuge.

[Page 145]The Switzers in the yeare 1515. did ceaze vpon many passa­ges in the mountaines, to the intent to keepe the King from en­tring into Italye: but so it was that they kept them not all, or it may be that they knew them not all, or that they would not deuide themselues into too many bands. It may be also thought, that the King would neuer haue passed his armie whereas they did passe: but bee it the one or the other, no bodie hindred them from looking vnto it. The sayd Lorde found one passage free, at which he and his passed, & it failed but little that he had not sur­prised a great companie within Coulny: yet they vnderstood of his comming in so good time, that they saued themselues in running away. I say that the retreat of the sayd Switzers, who made their accoumpt that the Frenchmen should not passe, was cause that many townes in Italy turned vnto vs inconti­nent: for hauing reposed all their trust in the Switzers promise, and finding immediatlye after that our armie was within the countrie, and had passed contrarye vnto the opinion of all men, the Lombards were so discouraged, and in that extremitie that they knewe not vnto what sainct to bequeath themselues, or to take any other counsell, but to render themselues at the hearing of it: as (it may bee thought) the townes in the plaine coun­trey of Daulphine and Prouince would haue done, if our armie had beene placed to keepe the passages, and that the Emperour should haue driuen them away. To bee short, those that thought it to bee strange that our Campe was lodged so far from the mountaines, doe shew that they haue not greatly vsed this occu­pation. For a Generall ought neuer to stay in such like places, except he haue meanes (as I haue before said) to plant all his forces, & that there be no other place to passe farre from that hee dooth kéepe: & yet it is necessarie that the place where the Campe should stay, should haue all these commodities that are necessa­ry for it, as wood, water, forrage, & the passages for victualers to come to the Campe free and open: and moreouer that the scituatiō should be wholly as necessary as might be. A Lieute­nant Generall lying neare vnto his enemies Campe, may som­times bee importuned by his Souldiers to giue battaile: al­though that hee knoweth by the number of his people, or [Page 146] by the scituation of y ^e place, or by some other reasō, that it should be to his great disaduantage to fight. It may likewise come to passe, that when either necessitie or occasion giuen do constraine him to fight, that he shall then find his Souldiers discomforted, and not disposed to doe well: therefore it is necessarie to knowe howe to bridle their desire in the one case, and howe to animate them in the other. As concerning the first case, if perswasions would not suffice, there were no better remedye then to suffer some small companie to léese themselues at their owne desires, to the intent that the rest might giue him the more credit, which happened vnto Fabius Maximus vnlooked for: for when as his hoast was desirous to fight against Anniball; Minutius the Captaine Generall of the Romanes Horsemen, being himselfe as forward in the matter as the rest, which although it was con­trary vnto the opinion of the sayd Fabius being Dictator, yet proceeded so farr in this variance, that they deuided the armie: & the armie being deuided, Minutius presenting battaile vnto his enemies, who accepted it, had bin vtterlye ouerthrowne, had not the Dictator helped to succour him. Which the said Minutius and his Souldiers séeing, gouerned themselues euer after by the counsell of Fabius, as the most surest, without enterprising at any time after any thing of their owne heads. Sertorius, when he could not bridle the bouldnes of his men, was content to suf­fer part of them to be well beaten: yet least that they should be vtterly ouerthrowne, he succoured them at their néed, after which correction he was euer after better obeyed. Concerning the a­nimating of Souldiers vnto the Combate, it is not amisse to make them to haue their enemies in contempt, and to account but little of them, by giuing them to vnderstand that their ene­mies speake reprochfull words of them, or to make shew to haue intelligence with some of the chiefest of their armie, and that a great part of them are corrupted, and also to lodge the Campe in some place where the Souldiers may fee their enemies, and skirmish with them: because that those things which men doe dayly see, they doe acquaint themselues withall by little & little: but we must handle these skirmishes so wisely, that our Souldi­ers may alwaies haue the better hand of their enemies: for if [Page 147] they should haue the repulse at the first, it is a thing most certaine that their feare & want of courage would bee much more increa­sed: and so it might happen quite contrarye vnto the Generall his meaning in approching so neare, and skirmishing with his enemies, to wit, for the imbouldening of them, and not for the dismaying of them: wherefore a Generall must employ his stu­die, that nothing may take away his Souldiers harts from doo­ing well, what accident soeuer might happen. And nothing may more discourage them then to bee beaten at the first; and there­fore all the remedie that I can see in this matter, is so to procéed against his enemies, that his may haue the better hand of them at their first arriuall, if it be possible. And to doe this, he ought not to skirmish at all with his enemies, but to keepe his men within his fort, vntill that hee see an aduantage, and séeing the aduantage manifestly, that then they might issue out of the forte vpon their enemies, & vanquish them. A Lieutenant Generall may likewise make shew that hee is angrie with his people, and may make vnto them some oration of purpose, wherein he may reprooue them for the little valor that is in them: and to make them ashamed, he might say that hee would fight with his ene­mies although he should bee left all alone, or if hee had but such and such to follow him: and this may bee an occasion that the one to be accoumpted of no lesse estimation then the other, will present themselues: and the other to maintaine their reputa­tion, will shew themselues the readier to come vnto the Com­bate.

Caesar helped himselfe by this meanes in Fraunce, his souldi­ers being afraid of the Almaignes, to make them to fight reso­lutely, and bee the better serued of them in the Battaile. Soul­diers ought neuer to bee suffered to send anye of theyr booties, or of their owne goods home vnto theyr houses, or out of the Campe, vntill such time as the warre bee ended: to the intent that they might knowe, that although in running awaye they might saue theyr liues, yet they could not saue theyr goods: the loue whereof will bee an occasion to make them to fight as resolutelye, as the daunger of the loosing of theyr liues. And as touching the perswading and diswading of a small [Page 148] number to doe any thing, is a thing easie ynough to be done: for that if they will not obey the Lieutenant Generall his words, he may vse his authority and force: but the greatest difficultie is, when as it shall be expedient to remooue a multitude from an euill opinion, which might be contrary vnto their common wel­fare, or vnto his will: in which case for that he may but vse per­swasion, he must doe it publikely in the hearing of all his Soul­diers, because the matter dooth touch them all: & for this cause good Captaines ought to be good Orators: for that not know­ing how to exhort a whole armie, it will be hard to do any thing ought worthe. But at this day we make no great accompt of it, and yet it is a thing so necessarie, that to doe well without it is almost a thing impossible: I meane, for to doe anye act of im­portance. Who so would read the life of Alexander the great, & of many other Princes and Chiefes that haue bin héeretofore, he should finde that it hath oft times beene néedfull for them to speake publikely vnto their armies, and to vse exhortations vn­to them, when as they would haue any great matter doone: for many times there maye accidents happen in an armye, by meanes whereof it might be ouerthrowne if the Generall could not play the Orator, or if hee should not speake vnto them pub­likely, as the auncient Chiefes were accustomed to doe, the rea­son is, that speach hath manye and sundrye effects in it selfe: for it taketh away feare, it enflameth the hearts of Souldiers; it maketh them the more firme and resolute for the Combate; it discouereth deceits; it promiseth recompence; it sheweth dan­ger and the meane to auoide them; it reprooueth, entreateth, exhorteth, filleth full of hope, praiseth and blameth: and in sum; a Lieutenant Generall may by his speach doe all those things, wherwith mens passions are either mortified or kindled. Wher­fore if the King were determined to maintayne his first Legio­naries, or to leauie other, after the maner spoken of in the firste booke, or a better, he should cōmaund his Colonels to accustome thēselues to speake publikely to their souldiers, that they might bee accustomed to heare them to speake, to the intent that they should not find it strange to come together vnto the declaration that their Lieutenant Generall would make them, whensoeuer [Page 199] they should be called therevnto by his Trumpet. Heeretofore the reuerence that men had vnto religion, was much worthe to kéepe Souldiers in feare and obedience, and likewise the othe whith they made when they were led into the field: for then those that committed any offence, or those that did contrary vnto their othes and promises, were not so greatly threatned to incur cor­porall paines, which equitie and lawe ordeined: as they were threatned that they should fall into the indignation of the gods whom they worshipped, which being mingled with other super­stitions, was oftentimes an occasion that the Chiefes who were at that time, came more easily vnto the end of their enterprises: and at this day it would doe no lesse, if so be that God were fea­red better then hee is, and that wee made a greater account of Christian religion then we doe. Sertorius did make his Soul­diers to beléeue that a tame Deare which he had, did aduertise him of all things touching the pleasure of the gods, which was cause that the Spaniards gaue too great credit vnto his words: specially for that they beléeued that he knew their newes secret­ly before that they did themselues, and as for those things that were doone farre from the Campe, and those things that hee tooke in hande with an assurance to bring to passe, hee made shew that he vnderstood them by the sayd beast. Silla said that he had intelligence by an Image that he had out of the Temple of Apollo in Delphos, which hee carried alwayes in his bosome when he entered into Battaile. In the time of King Charles the seauenth, in the warres which he had with the Englishmen, was Iahane the maiden of Fraunce esteemed to bee a diuine person, and euery one affirmed that she was sent from God: but some wil say it was the King that inuented this policie, to in­courage the Frenchmen, giuing them to vnderstand that God had a care of the realme, and therewithall the King tooke great paines that the sayde Iahane might bee found veritable in her words, and that the most part of her enterprises might come to good effect, for the execution whereof shee armed hir selfe, and was alwaies amongst the knights in the combate. The French­men were so encouraged through the trust that they had therin that from thenceforth the Englishmens force did diminish, and [Page 150] theirs did augment. Moreouer there may bee meanes found to make Souldiers to make but little accompt of their enemies, which to doe Agesilaus King of the Lacedemonians shewed vnto his Souldiers certaine Persians naked, to the intent that they séeing the bodies of the saide Persians white and delicate, should haue no occasion to feare them, but to estéeme of them as softe and effeminate people. Diuers good Captaines haue hetherto made their Souldiers to fight through verye force, taking from them all the hope that they might haue to saue themselues if they should breake, or séeke to escape otherwise then by the victory. Agathocles helped himselfe by this means in Affrike, and it is also the most surest to make Souldiers re­solute: which resolution will bee augmented through the confi­dence that they haue to get the victorie, & also through the loue that they doe beare vnto their Captaine Generall, & vnto their Prince: which confidence procéedeth of that they are better ar­med, or better ranged, then their enemies, and of their getting of some battaile of fresh memorie, and likewise of the good opinion that they haue of their captaine Generall. As for the loue which they do beare vnto their naturall Prince & country, it is nature that is cause of it, as vertue is cause of the affection that Soul­diers doe beare vnto their Captaine Generall which may doe much more in this matter, then giftes or any other thing: and although that a man may vse other meanes to win the hearts of men of war: yet the reputation that a Generall Chiefe hath to be a valiant & good man, passeth all y ^e other that may be thought vpon. Concerning the constraining of an armie to fight against their wils, may be in diuers manners: notwithstanding that is the greatest which constraineth an armie to vanquish or to die in the field, which is a fit remedie for those, who fight not for y ^e loue that they do beare vnto the Prince that dooth pay them: nor for the confidence that they haue in their Generall. Of which sorte are all the mercinaries properly, who would neuer giue one on­ly thrust with a Pike, if they should not be forced therevnto, or that it were not too great a shame for them not to do it, as for any other cause they will neuer put themselues in danger: wherfore it is most certaine, that the seruice of those who fight for the [Page 151] loue of their naturall Lorde, and their countrie is much better and more assured: for besides this bonde of amitie, they shall be renowmed to bee valiant men, which is of no lesse value with them, then force and constraint is with the other.

The order that a Lieutenant ought to keepe in martching through the enemies countrie: and the maner howe to range a square Battailon with foure faces, leauing an emptie place in the midst of it.
The 4 Chapter.

I Haue héertofore spoken of the maner that an hoast ought to keepe in giuing of a battaile, and after what maner it ought to be gouerned, hauing their enemies harde by them: and also the manner how to vanquish them. Moreouer I haue spoken of many circumstances appertinent to this busines, wholly accor­ding vnto the accidents that might happen before the giuing of a battaile, in fighting, after the vanquishing of an enemie, or the receiuing of an ouerthrow: & as I thinke I haue said so much therein, that it were now time to change purpose, and to shewe how foure such Legions as these which I haue ordained, ought to be ranged in traueling (although no enemies be seene) when as a Leiutenāt Generall that hath foure such legions in charge, is continually in doubt to be assaulted: which may happen when as he marcheth through his enemies country, or through a coun­trie suspect. First of all we must vnderstand that the Romanes armie being in this case, did alwaies send out certaine troopes of Horsemen far before their battailes, for to discouer the waies; and after them marched the right pointe of their Battailon in order ready to sight, & at the taile of it marched all the baggage of the same point. After that marched another Legion and their baggage behinde them, and afterward the third Legion & their baggage, & last of all y ^e left point & their baggage at their tailes, behind which baggage marched all the horsmē: & this maner did the said Romans ordinarily vse in going through the country: & if the hoast were assayled either before or behinde, they caused [Page 152] theyr baggage and carriage to be retired all at once either vpon the left side or vpon the right side, as came best to hande, and when the Souldiers and place were free of all incumbrances, the Battailes turned their faces towardes that side that their enemies came to assault them on. And if so bee that they were assayled vpon one of the flankes, they put their baggage one the other side, and made head vnto their enemyes. Me thinkes that this manner of marching through an enemie his countrie, should be the best that might be imitated in this case: we might likewise send out before on euery side a good number of Hargo­letiers and Harquebusiers a Horsebacke to discouer the wayes round about our hoast, & send part of our light Horssemen to fol­low the said Hargoletiers and Harquebusiers somwhat néere to succour them, if they should haue anye encounter; the battailes (as is aforesaid) marching in good order with their rankes at large, so that the way were broad ynough, or at the least that in euery ranke should be ten mē. As for to marche at length being in an enemies country, is an euill counsell. The Legions ought euery one to march by themselues, with their cariages at their backes, after the maner of the Romanes. And for that there are two sorts of baggage, to wit, one that perteineth vnto the Sol­diers particularly, and the cariages which doe appertaine vnto the common vse, as the prouisiō of victuals, armes, & Ordnance; it would not bee amisse to deuide the sayd carriage into foure parts, and to giue vnto each legion besides their particular bag­gage, the one fourth part of the publke cariages. Moreouer it would be well done to deuide the Ordnaunce into fower partes if it were but to auoyde the enuie that would bee amongst men of warre, if the one part of the armie should haue it in charge and the other not, or if the one should haue more then the other. And likewise the vnarmed people ought to be deuided equally, such as Pyoners, Carters, Victualers, men of occupation, and other poore people that do follow a Campe to get their liuing: to the intent that euery number of armed men might haue iust­ly their charge, that the one should not be more aduantaged and charged then the other. But when as it dooth happen that an hoaste doth trauaile through a countrey that is not onely suspec­ted: [Page 153] but also is such an enemie as the sayde Hoaste dooth looke euerye hower to bee assayled, then the forme of martching before spoken of may be altred, and the hoast ranged in another order, which order should bee so good, that neither the people of the Countrey, or an enemie his armie might at any time finde the Lieuetenaunt Generall, nor his battailes in disorder, in any one poinct: nor likewise giue him any repulse, or to doe any do­mage vnto his men. To auoide the daunger of these suddaine assaults which are made by stealth, the auncient Chiefes, were accustomed to martch with their hoastes square, not that they were altogeather square: but they were raunged with foure fa­ces, and by that meanes they martched through their enemie his Countrey, beeing ready to defend themselues, whensoeuer that they should bee assaulted, and vsed no other forme, except they were constrained to fight with their Battailes raunged, or that they were charged with too great a force of enemies. This manner of marching will I vse in this place, and will shew how to order fower Legions after this manner, by immitating of whose example a greater armie may bee conducted, to martch through out all Countries, without daunger af enemies, and to make head one what part soeuer that it should be assayled. The Battailes must bee raunged in suche sort, that the first Legion must be at the right corner of the said square, and the Hastaries of this Legion, should occupie their accustomed place towardes the east: (for it shalbe supposed, that they do martch toward the east) and afterward the Princes and Triaries must place themselues towardes the South: so that they and the said Hastaries shall make a right angle which is one fourth part of a quadrant.

The seconde Legion shalbe placed vpon the left corner and the Hastaries of the saide Legion, shalbe raunged on the east part, as the Hastaries of the first Legion: so that the Hastaries of these two legions, shall make the front of the said square vp­pon the east side, leauing a space of ten paces distaunt betwixt the saide two legions. The Princes and Triaries of the second legion must bee raunged on the north side, who beeing ioyned vnto their Hastaries, shall make another angle, and by that meanes, these two legions are the one halfe of the quadrant. [Page 154] and to finishe it, the third Legion must bee raunged behinde the first, in suche sort, that the Hastaries of that legion shall make the one halfe of the angle towardes the West, to shew their fa­ces that way if it should be needfull: and their Princes and Tri­aries, shall make the other halfe of the corner, and shal haue their faces towardes the South, if it should be needfull, and shal ioyn vnto the Princes and Triaries of the first Legion: reseruing the space that ought to be left betwixt them, which shalbe ten paces as is aforesaide: and these spaces shall likewise be obserued be­twixt the people, and the other Legions, to the intent that they do not touch one another: and there must bee a regard had, that those spaces may be kept. The fourth Legion shalbe raunged behind the second, placing the Hastaries on the west side, and the Princes, and Triaries on the north: so that the Hastaries of the first and second Legions, shal make the front, and the Hastaries of the third and fourth shall make the taile. The Princes and Triaries of the first & third Legions, shall make the right side, & y ^e Princes and Triaries of the second and fourth, shall make the left side: & these two said sides, when neede requireth, shal turne y ^e faces towards their two Regions, to wit, those vpon y ^e right side towards the South, & those on y ^e left side towards y ^e North.

All which fower Legions shall make one quadrant, not that it shalbe perfectly square, forasmuch as it shalbe a little more in length then in breadth, for from the front vnto the taile, there shalbe a more space left, then from the one side vnto the other, which square or quadrant shalbe ordred in such sort, y ^t the spaces which I haue said, y ^t shalbe left betwixt the bandes in the front, when they are in their first order, should likewise be left now: & the distance from the one rank to the other, shold be alwais kept according vnto the forme of the Hastaries, and as I haue said be­fore. By this meanes, the place that this square btttaile wil oc­cupie, may haue in breadth 470. paces, and 590. in length.

Within the saide battail, there shalbe an emptie space, which shalbe in length, 470. paces, and in breadth 340. and with­in the same place, shall the fower Colonels be placed, to witte the Colonell of the first Legion, in the right corner of the front, and the Colonell of the second Legion, within the corner of the [Page 155] seconde Legion: and the others likewise within the corner of their Legions with their garde, to the intent, that euerie man might be neere, and haue an eie to ouer looke his people. The Lieuetenant Generall may be within this emptie place, right against the space which is betwixt the Hastaries of the two Le­gions in the front, accompanied with his garde, and with those that doe follow his Cornet. The Pikes of the Flanks may be raunged within the said emptie place ioyning vnto their bands, and the Harquebusiers of the flankes by them, who shall leaue the spaces betwixt the bandes, as the bandes them selues doo. As for the Captaines, and other members and officers, they shalbee in their places appointed them before, and the forlorne hope shalbe without vppon the fower sides of the Battaile, in their order, or they may bee with in: and likewise the baggage and carriage shall be within the emptie place, which the fower Legions doe make. And the Ordnaunce maye martch alongest the Flankes, or at the heade and taile. The Péeces vppon the Flankes, may martch one after another: but those in the front and at the taile shall martch one by another, for otherwise, they could not helpe them selues with it, when it shalbe needfull, nor easily to defend it, if it should be assaulted.

Concerning the Horsemen, the Harquebusiers, and the Har­goletiers, must bee raunged on euerie side, a good way off, that the light horsmen might be betwixt them and the men of arms, and that the men of armes might be at the least, fifty paces from the battaile, raunged vpon the fower ancomminges, by simple Decuries, or double or more, to witte, one of the companies of the first Legion shalbe at the front, and the other vpon the right Flanke, the one of the companies of the second legion, should be likewise at the front of the battaile before the saide legion, & the other vpon the left Flank: & the companies of the other two le­gions should be likewise behinde, and vpon the Flankes eache of them by the legion they belong vnto. One thing a Lieuete­nant Generall must note in this place, for a generall rule, y ^t is, that as often as he shal range his army for to fight, he take heed, not to range his horsmen before his battails, except he do place them so far of, y ^t beeing repulsed, they may haue space inough to retire beside y ^e footmen: for otherwise hee might ouerrune them: [Page 156] Or els he must leaue many spaces in the front of the said foote­men, to the intent that the horsmen might return with in them, without breaking or disordering their rankes. And of this ad­uertisement, hee ought to make no small account. For manye Chiefes which hertofore haue not regarded it, haue found them selues deceiued, and their people haue bene broken, and ming­led one among another, when as their horsemen haue been re­pulsed by their enemies.

Our fower Legions beeing ordered in that fourme that I haue spoken off, may put them selues forward to martch vppon the way, when as it shall please them, and may keepe the said or­der going a good pace. I do not say that in traueiling, not being troubled by an enemie, that they should alwaies keep the ranks of their Hastaries so néer together nor y ^e souldiers of the, Princes & Triaries, likewise as I haue spoken before: for they could not carry their Pikes vpon their shoulders, but shold be constrained to beare them right vp an end, for it would be impossible to carry them otherwise, because of the little space betwixt the rankes. But my meaning is, that when as they would resist the assault of their enemies, that then they should ioyne togeather in suche order as is spoken of. And if so bee, that their enemies did but skirmish with them, to trouble them vpon the way, & notwith­standing were alwaies ready to assault them, and that the sayd fower Legions, would winne ground and not fight: in suche a case, the Souldiers must carrie their Pikes right vp, although it be more painefull: for the necessitie, which they should haue to martch close togeather, would ease their paines. But if that they should not bee enforced, there would bee no daunger, if the Hastaries rankes should follow one another at more scope, and that the princes and Triaries shoulde occupie more grownd in length to c [...]tch their Pikes, and to march at more ease: for the horsemen and the forlorne hope which doe enuirone this square battaile, would be sufficient inough to stay the assaulters, vntill such time as the battaile were brought neere together into their order, for their wold be no more to doo, but stay the first ranks, & to cause the others to come forward neerer them. Moreouer, it is not to be doubted, that people who assault without keeping [Page 157] order and ranke, should euer haue the courage and good will to approche them that are well ordered and ranked within the length of a Pike, nor the Harquebusiers within the shotte of a Harquebusse, except they had some aduantage of ground, as if it were that these Legions kept the lower ground and their ene­mies the higher, or that there were some great riuer betwixte them: my meaning is that this order is onely for a plaine coun­trie, for in troublesome passages it is not good, but when as they should passe neare or betwixte mountaines, the plaine being large enough to receaue them in this order: the remedy must be to get the highest ground, and driue away their enemies. For otherwise although that the Legions should keepe the forme of a square Battaile, or of Battailons ranged by themselues, I would neuer be of opinion that they should put themselues into straight passages, except that they were maisters of the higher ground. The Lord of Montpezat whē he returned into Fraūce with the bands that he had vnder him at Fossar, being constrai­ned to take his way through the valley of Pratgella, the entrey into which is most difficill, seeing that the mountaines were held by the people of the countrey, and certaine men of warre which were ioyned with them, and that he was not entred farre within the sayde mountaines, without the losse of a certaine number of his people, which were slaine and maimed by theyr enemies, who kept themselues in the higher ground, being there placed to haue doone him mischiefe enough, if it had not béene spéedily looked into: the sayd Lorde sent immediatly part of his people vnder the charge of Monsieur Dambres, to get the higher ground, to driue away his enemies, which thing those that were sent did so well execute, marching alwayes vpon the higher ground on the winges of his Battailes; that there was not a Frenchman hurt afterwardes, whereas before they were a marke for their enemies to shoote at: it is all the remedye that may bee vsed in suche lyke passages. But if it were in a plaine, Horssemen with the helpe of Harquebusiers, may staye an enemie farre off, without hindering of the Battailes in loo­sing of theyr time, for that Horsemen may maintaine a skirmish with an enemy, winning ground alwaies, not running far from [Page 158] the battaile, nor forgetting themselues otherwise. True it is, that in marching in this order square, it were necessary that the Country should be euen & open, that the battail might alwaies continew as it was ordred: and therfore it should be necessary to haue a great number of Pioners, to make the way plain & open, wheras it should passe, & the said Pioners might be defended by the Hargoletiers, and other discouerers, if their enemies were not able to repulse them: but if so be that their enemies were of force sufficient to repulse the saide discouerers: the other horse­men following at their backs, would relieue them, or if it came to the worst, the Pioners might retyre within the battailes, and the horsemen vnto the flanks, if they could not stay their enemies otherwise: for which enemies there néede no iot of this order of martching be changed, except that they were so great a number that they might assail these Legions ranked in battaile: but this assault cannot be done so suddainely, but that the Generall shal haue time inough to retire the Pyoners, & to range his people in order to giue battaille: for as he in marching on his way, doth go but an ordinary pace, so an enemy in comming towards him doth martch but an ordinary pace: so that the one aswell as the other, doe goe so leasurelie, that they shall alwaies haue leasure inough to prouide on both sides. Besides the discouerers who are abroad, will aduertise the said Generall time inough: & then hee may bring the Legions into the same order that is taught in the first booke: and if he be assaulted vpon the front, he may turn the mouth of the Cannon, towardes his enemies, and put the horsemen vpon the wings, and cause the third Legion to range themselues in their first order and accustomed place, and the fourth likewise: and the Princes and Triaries of eache Legion to take their places.

In the meane while, the ordnance may play their partes, and the forlorne hope with the Harquebusiers a horsebacke, and har­goletiers many likewise doe theirs. The Baggage must bee retyred behind the Legion with the Pyoners, and the vnarmed men, who may make themselues strong with wagons, coffers, packes, and other carriages, with al which, they may entrenche themselues, if so be that they had no strong place neere to retyre [Page 159] vnto, or time to fortifie. Yet if leasure would serue, it would be better to stay and to make some place strong before the battail, then to hazarde a battaile before a Campe were made to retyre vnto if néed were. And if so bee that the said enemie would as­sault these Legions behinde, the Lieuetenant Generall must make the head of the Battailons that way, or towardes any o­ther part that he looketh to be assaulted vpon. And if so be that the said enemie should assault him vppon two sides, and that hee were of force inough to doe it; this Generall ought to take Souldiers from the other two sides that are not assaulted, to strengthen those that are assaulted, or els hee must vse another manner of order, to witte, to raunge the Princes and Triaries all in one front, or to do otherwise, that is in euerie Legion to retyre one band of Hastaries, and to place it with another band of Princes, and that those two bands should raunge themselues in 10. rankes at the backes of the said Hastaries: and the o­ther two bandes of Princes, should retyre backwards to be ran­ged with the Triaries: so that at the front their should be fower bandes, and at the taile as many, and the two bands in the midst shoulde stretche out their rankes, and shoulde occupie asmuche ground in breadth as the other fower, and this must bee doone throughout al y ^e Legions: and so their would be two fronts wel furnished, and the Flankes also would bee sufficient inough of them selues, besides the Pikes of the Flankes for to helpe them. And when as the front were broken they might retire vn­to the two bands in the midst to make an enemy to fight againe with them.

I haue spoken before of these two formes, and therefore to returne to my matter: I saye that if the Generall of our ene­mies Armie shoulde assayle these our aforesayde fower Legy­ons vppon two or three partes: that eyther hee or wee were not bee thought wise. For if a Generall Chiefe bee wise, hee will neuer put hym selfe into a place where an enemye maye assayle hym with a great power vppon so many sides, or parts.

For so it is, that hee that will hurt another man, and bee sure to take no hurt hym selfe, but deale vppon the [Page 160] aduantage, must néeds haue vpon euery side, that hee would as­saile his enemy, asmuch people, or very neer asmuch, as his said enemie hath in all his: if so be then that our Generall should he so euill aduised, as to enter into a Prince his Countrie, his ene­mie, who had three or fower times as many Souldiers as him selfe, and should take anye hurt: there were no reason, but that he should blame his owne lacke of vnderstanding, & not put the fault in his ill lucke. But let vs put case, that the General of our enemies hoast, hath but a fewe Souldiers more then wee haue: and not withstanding, thinking to put vs into disorder, he char­geth vs in diuers places: you may say then, that the folly is his, and the aduantage is ours: As for to assayle our fower legions, in which of the fourmes abouesaid soeuer they should bee raun­ged, hee shalbe forced to make his battailes so thinne and small, that our armie might easilie resist the one, and beat the other, and by that meanes get the victorie.

Our Generall might also (if he thought it good) raunge his Legions two and two together, or euery one a part, in manner of a square, & leaue a place emptie in the midst, which he might doo after this maner: that is, that one Legion should make the front with his Hastaries, & the left Flank with his Princes and Triaries, and that the other legion should make the tail with his Hastaries, and the right Flanke with his Princes and Triaries, and so these two Legions should occupy 230. paces in breadth, and 350. in length: and the square that should be left empty in the midst, should haue 110. paces in breadth, and 230 in length. Touching the raunging of these legions by themselues, three bandes of Hastaries might make the fronte, and the other two should be placed, one band vpon the one Flanke, and the o­ther Bande vppon the other Flanke. Likewise two bandes of the Princes, might raunge themselues vpon the Flanks behind the other two bandes of the said Hastaries in a right line, & the third band should make the taile with the Triaries: for by that means the space that one legion so ordred would occupie, might bee 136. paces in breadth, and 219. in length: the space which is left empty in the midst, should haue by this reckoning 16. pa­ces in breadth, and 99. in length.

[Page 161]This forme might serue, as often as it should bee necessarie that the Legions should march through the countrie one after another, or one alone, not being accompanied with some good number of horsemen, if so be that they would be prouided against the surprises and sodaine assaults of their enemies, & haue their sicke and hurt men, and also their baggage out of daunger of the sayd enemies. For that this manner of martching doth require that the way where it should passe should be large and euen, and is also inuented but to withstand people that should assayle it without keeping order, and at vnwares, to the intent to put those that trauell into disorder, if they could, or at the least to make their hands with the baggage: the chiefest remedie (as I haue aboue said) is to raunge the Souldiers in such order that they might defend themselues on euery side: and also haue their baggage in a sure place, for otherwise it would not be possible to defend it so well if it should bee without the battaile, but that in martching and staying there might be much lost: wherefore this order of martching, for doubt of our enemies whom we see not, is most necessarie. And it would bee a most profitable thing to accustome our Legionaries to put themselues together, and to martch in this order. And vpon the way to take them out of this order, and raunge them according vnto their first manner of battaile, or like vnto the others which we haue shewed: and im­mediatly to bring them againe into the order of martching that is here spoken of. Moreouer, to cause them to make the tayle of their battailes the head, and the head the tayle: and afterwards to make of either of the two flankes sometimes the one, and sometime the other. This done, they may then be raunged a­gaine in their first order: and it shal be necessarie to exercise them often in these exercises, if we will haue them to be right good and expert Souldiers: for Militarie discipline is nothing else but to know how to begin and to execute the things aboue sayd: where­in all Captaines and others that haue charge of the gouern­ment of Souldiers ought to take paines. And I beleeue that an hoast so ordred, should bee alwaies the vanquisher, and could ne­uer at any time bee broken and vanquished. If so bee that the formes aforesayd do seeme any thing hard, it is most certaine [Page 162] that the difficultie will become easie enough by meanes of exer­cise. Moreouer, who so doth knowe how to raunge an hoast and to order them in these formes, shall knowe the easier how to raunge and order an hoast in others, which are not altogether so hard.

The order that a Lieutenant Generall ought to vse for the victualling of his armie: and how the auncient Chiefes did vse their booties, with diuers meanes that a Generall may vse to endomage his enemies, and to keepe himselfe from surprise
The 5. Chapter.

A Lieutenant Generall ought to haue a care so to prouide for his hoast, y ^t it might be frée of all incombrances as might bee possible, and ought to looke into all those causes that might hinder the compassing of his enter­prises. Amongst all which, there is none greater then this: to weet, to keepe a Camp furnished with bread and wine. The auncient Chiefes were not carefull for wine: for when the wine fayled them, they dranke water mingled with a little vineger to giue it colour and sauour. And amongst their prouisions for their hoasts, there were no speeches made of wine, but only to haue water and vineger. Moreouer, the auncient Souldiers had not their bread baked in ouens, as we haue at this instant euery where, but baked cakes themselues of a certaine quantitie of meale that was deliuered vnto them day by day, out of the store, and besides that, a cer­taine quantitie of larde; and this was all: so that the victualls whereof the auncient Chiefes made their prouision for the sus­tentation of a Campe, was only meale, vineger, and lard for the Souldiers, and barley for the horses. They had moreouer a great number of cattell both great and small, that followed their Campes; which cattell (for that it needed not to be carted or car­ried, nor likewise was fed with any thing that was carried) was not chargeable, nor troublesome vnto an armie: which was the occasion in times past that their armies went many iournies [Page 163] through deserts and solitarie places, without lacke of victualls, for that they liued of victuall that might easely follow a Camp.

The Turke his Souldiers neede no wine, because that their lawe doth forbid them to drinke it, and also they go long with­out eating bread, if so be that they may haue water and rice, and seldome it is that they do suffer want: for they carrie ordinarilie sackes full of poudered flesh minsed so fine, that it seemeth to be a pouder, and to eate this poudered flesh, they take but a little at a meale, and temper it in warme water, and afterward sup it vp, and so doe the sayd Turkes liue. Moreouer, if they haue great want of victuall, the said flesh being spent, they do let their horses bloud: for they are almost all horsemen, and do liue cer­taine daies with this bloud. And if so be that the famine doe too much oppresse them, they do kill their horses, and eate them be­fore they do forsake to do their Prince loyall seruice, and the vt­termost of their power; which our delicate Souldiers will not do: for they will very hardly serue one day without they bee in wine vp to the eares, or full crammed readie to burst: but when I say our Souldiers, I meane those that are at this instant, but not those that might bee leuied in Fraunce: for that they might easely be made temperate enough, so that y ^e Chiefes themselues would giue them example, and that they were not so much gi­uen vnto disordinate eating and drinking as they are. The Scotchmen (as sayth Froisard) haue a very good manner to liue in time of warre: for first of all they do carrie no prouision of bread and wine with them. Moreouer, they content themselus long time, so that they may haue flesh but halfe sodden, which they do eate very well without bread, and drinke water. And moreouer, they are not troubled with the carrying of kettles or pannes, because that they do see the their flesh in the skinnes of beastes when they haue flayed them: nor haue no care to carrie prouision with them, because they are sure to finde in the coun­trie where they do pretend to make warre. One thing they haue care of, that is, to carrie a plate of yron, and a bagge of meale, to the intent that when they feele their stomackes weake and féeble with the eating of too much rawe flesh, they might comfort them with cakes, which they do make after this manner. They tem­per [Page 164] a little meale in a dish, and cast their plate into the fire, and when the plate is hot enough, they do make little cakes of their paste, and bake them vpon the sayd plate: and by this meanes they do make great iournies to surprise their neighbours, with­out rumour of their enterprises, and without any great cost. As for vs Frenchmen, we will haue a regard not to liue so soberly what need soeuer there were: for hardly wil we one houre indure the lacke of good wine or good bread, nor of any other daintie, no more then if we were at home in our owne houses, and that eue­rie man were of abilitie to haue all that he desired. And therfore our armies are quickly famished, as well for that it is hard to make prouision for many daies of so many things as wee do re­quire, as also for the meruelous spoyle that are made of our pro­uisions when we haue them. Wherefore we must reforme our hoasts after a new manner, that is, neuer to suffer men of warre to eate other bread then that they should bake themselues. And in so doing, it should be necessarie to furnish the sayd Souldiers, euery man with a quantitie of meale, whether it were by gift, or in rebating it vpō their wages. As for wine, the General should not trouble himselfe to prouide any, nor impeach the victuallers from bringing it aboundantly, and yet he should vse no great di­ligence on his part to cause any to be brought vnto the Camp. As for the other prouisions, they may bee vsed altogether accor­ding vnto the auncient manner. This doing, all well conside­red, you shall finde that a Lieutenant Generall shall free his ar­mie of a most great charge, and ease himselfe of a great burthen. And to the intent that our Legionaries should finde the want of victualls to bee the lesse straunge vnto them, if that they should lacke at any time, and that they might passe at a neede without wine, and choyse of meates: I am of opinion, that in going and returning from their musters they should be forbidden to drinke wine, and to eate bread baked in an ouen, and likewise the eating of flesh, except lard, whereof only I would cause prouision to be made at the places where they should passe & lodge: and for the rest they should carrie vpon their backs asmuch meale as should serue them during the voyadge, if that they would eate: for other prouision I would make them none of any thing.

[Page 165]Through this order the Souldiers would learne to suffer all necessities at a need, the countrie should be eased, and the Soul­diers would not bee so readie to make quarrels and debates a­mongst themselues as they are, when they haue great aboun­dance of victualls. To treate of the booties that are gotten after the winning of a battaile, or in going through an enemie his countrie, or in getting any towne by assault, or by the raunsom­ing of the towne or countrie where an armie doth passe, and for prisoners that may bee taken: first it shall not bee amisse to exa­mine how the auncient Chiefes did gouerne their armies in the like busines. And consider what is the cause that the warres at these daies do aswell impouerish the Princes that are vanqui­shers, as those which are vanquished: for that if the one do loose honor, and any part of his lands, the other doth spend his trea­sure, and his goods: which was not so in times past, because that the vanquisher enriched himselfe alwaies with the goods and spoyles of his enemies, and at this time we do make no such ac­compt of the booties which we do get as they did then: but all is abandoned vnto the Souldiers, which is cause of two great dis­orders: the one is that which I haue spoken of touching the im­pourishing of a Prince; and the other is, that the Souldiers do become the more couetous to get, and lesse carefull to keepe the orders of the warres. For many times it hath béen seen that the couetousnesse of the pillage hath ouerthrowne the vanqui­sher: as happened vnto the Frenchmen at Guyngate, where the victorie was wholly ours, if the French Archers had not giuen themselues vnto pillage; which they payd for dearely, for they lost all their liues there.

The Romanes who without doubt haue béen the maisters of this exercise, did prouide wisely for these two inconueniences: for it was ordayned amongst them that the bootie that was got­ten, should appertaine vnto the common vse, and that the Con­sull should distribute it as he thought good in the name of the Senate and people. And in this case they had Questors, which were as we would say Treasourers, into whose hands were as­signed all the booties, and raunsomes that were made: where­withall the Consull did helpe to pay his Souldiers, to succour [Page 166] sicke and hurt men, and to helpe to support the other charges of the hoast. But yet the Consull might suffer his men to ran­sacke, and they did it sometimes; but it neuer caused any disor­der: for that their enemies hoast being ouerthrowne, al the spoyle was placed in the middest of the armie, and afterward it was distributed vnto euery man according vnto his qualitie and ver­tue: which manner was cause that the Souldiers gaue them­selues vnto the fight, and not vnto pillage: and also that the or­dinarie bands raunged in the bodie of the Battailon, did not pursue those that fled, but continued fast in their rankes without daunger: for the light armed men only had the charge to followe the victorie; so that if the bootie should haue appertayned vnto those that did first gather it vp, it had not béen possible nor a­greeing vnto equitie to haue kept the battailons in order, & haue giuen others libertie to make their profite. By this meanes the common treasure augmented merueilously, and that was the occasion that a Consull carried so much treasure at his triumph, hauing gathered it together of his booties and raunsomes. The Romanes did also another thing with great consideration, that was, that the one third part of the wages that they gaue month­ly vnto euery Souldier, was deliuered into the hands of the Ensigne-bearer, which he might not render vnto them agayne vntill such time as the warres were finished. And this did they, being thereunto mooued by two reasons, the one was to the in­tent that the Souldiers might haue some profite of their wa­ges: (for being yong men, and without care, the more goods that they had, the more they spent without neede) the other reason was, that the Souldiers should fight the more resolutly, & with the better wills defend him that had their goods in keeping. So that by this meanes they became rich and valiant, which man­ner we must vse, and also the others before spoken of, if we will reduce the exercise of the warres into it first estate. But to re­turne to speake of the office of a Generall that would surely con­duct an armie marching through an enemie his countrie from place to place: because that sometimes there may happen many accidences wherein there are great danger: which to withstand, me thinke that it were requisit y ^t a Lieutenant Generall should [Page 167] imploy his wittes and his Souldiers their vertues: & therefore it shalbe necessarie to speake somewhat thereof. Wherefore, I say that as often as a Lieutenant Generall doth trauell with a great companie or a small, that aboue al things he ought to pro­uide for the sodaine assaults, and ambushes of his enemies, into which he may fall two manner of waies: for either he falleth thereinto of himselfe in trauailing, or else he is entised thereun­to by his enemies, for lacke of taking heed. To withstand the first manner, it shalbe néedfull to send out two or thrée troopes of discoueries before. The first troope ought to be but a small num­ber to runne on the one side & the other to discouer. The second should be of a reasonable force to back them, if they should be as­sayled. And the third ought to be stronger then the second, for to resist a good force of their enemies, if that they did méet them in the teeth. And how much the fitter the countrie were for am­bushes, as full of woods, hills, and such like; so much the greater should the troopes of the discouerers be: for ambushes are most commonly made in a wood, or behind a hill, & somtimes in caues and ditches, alongst the banks of riuers, if they be high enough, sometimes in vallies and houses, and behinde olde walls. In briefe, ambushes may be laid in all places how little couered soe­uer they be: specially for that footmen may lie down flat vpō the ground to be the lesse perceiued. But as an ambush where there is no héed taken may do great hurt: so being prouided for & dis­couered it can do nothing at all. The foules of the ayre haue of­times discouered ambushes, and so likewise hath the dust of the ground discouered the comming of an enemie, because of the dust which an armie doth cause to rise in trauailing. Paulus Aemelius Consull of Rome, being to passe through a forrest with his men neere vnto a water, seeing a farre of that many foule rose vp so­dainly, coniectured that in the water there were men hid; because that the foule rose wholly afeard & flewe ouer the water to & fro without ceasse: he therefore sending discouerers to see what it was, and finding that there were 10000. Bohemians in am­bush for to haue surprised him in passage, caused his Legions to turne back again, & tooke another way that his enemies doubted not of, & surprised & ouerthrew them that would haue surprised [Page 168] him. Likewise Thyamenus the sonne of Horestes being aduer­tised that his enemies lay vpon the toppe of a high mountaine, where he and his men should passe: hauing sent to knowe the trueth by his discouerers, who reported vnto him that it was o­therwise then had béen told him before: as the sayd Thyamenus was procéeding vpon his way, he sawe a great number of foule rise from the place that he doubted, which flewe round about not lighting: whereby he vnderstood of his enemies ambush, and sought another way to passe through. As concerning the se­cond poynt, that is to bee inticed vpon an ambush: a Generall ought alwaies to stand vpon his guard, and ought neuer to giue credite vnto things that are but like vnto a trueth: as if an ene­mie doth place before him some troope of cattle or other thing to pray vpon, he may beléeue that it is but a hooke to catch him with all, and a couering of his deceipt. Likewise, if a great number of his enemies Souldiers, should flye before a small number of his men; or that a small number of his enemies dare assault a great number of his, he may be assured that it is not done with­out a consideration. Moreouer, if an enemie do sodainly flye without cause, a Generall may bee assured that it hath a subtile meaning in it. True it is that these things may oftimes be done without thinking of any euill, specially when as they that make these shewes, haue asmuch reason to doubt on their sides, as the others on theirs: notwithstanding, the surest way in these cases, is to take all that is done by the enemie at the worst, except a man had a most certaine aduertisement. Moreouer, a Generall must not beleeue but that his enemie can do his busines with wisedome. Wherefore if a Generall would take heed for being deceiued, & endomaged, he ought to esteeme of his enemie most, when he perceiueth him to be weakest and worst counsailed: and in this busines he must vse two contrarie termes. First of all he ought to doubt his enemie in his owne thought, and in the gouernment of his armie; but to dispraise him in speach, and by all his outward demonstrations to make shewe that he maketh no accompt of him. This doing, the last manner will bee an oc­casion to animate his Souldiers to conceiue the better hope of the victorie against their enemies: and the first will make him [Page 169] the more wary and aduised to kéepe him-selfe from surprice: which is a thing more then necessary, when as a Generall is in an enemy his countrey, because that an army is there a thou­sand times more in danger, then it may be vppon a day of Bat­taile. And therefore he ought to be circumspect, and ought to haue all the countrey described vnto him, and platted in sutch sort, that he might know all the places in the countrey, distan­ces from one place vnto another, waies, footepaths, mountains, fluds, marshes, riuers, and all other qualities. And for to vnder­stand all this the better, he must get those about him that know the countrey, and must interogat them seuerally from point to point: and afterwards hauing penned their answers, he must conferre them together, to try whether they be like or contrary. And to be the better assured, he must send out horsemen some­what before into the countrey, and certaine wise Chiefes with them, to discouer the force and estate of his enemies, and to sée if the description made vnto him by the others, do agrée with the truth. He must likewise haue a great regard that his guides be safe kept, for many times false and traiterous guides haue bin the occasion of the losse of many a good man, and so likewise haue false spies: of whome, to be well serued, he must promise to giue them great recompence for their paines in doing theyr duties faithfully: and also must threaten them with death, if that they should faile, and deceiue him: and aboue all things his army must neuer know vnto what place he doth determine to bring them: for in all the exercise of the warres, there is no one point more profitable, then to kéepe secret that which is pre­tended. And to the intent that an army should not be troubled or astonied through any sodaine assault, the souldiers ought to be alwayes in a readinesse to receiue their enemies, that is to say, to be aduertised and taught what they should do, if that they should be assailed either by night or by day, while they rest, or are vpon the way, for things that are prouided for, do least hurt. We must also note this aduertisement to vse it when as we do trauaile through the countrey, that is, that the one part of the army should not be too farre from the other. And for that some do goe sometimes too fast, and others too slowe, it should [Page 170] be néedefull to place certaine expresse Chiefes both before, be­hinde, and betwixt the battailes, who should haue charge to cause them to march all of one forme and time, kéeping backe those that goe too fast, and hastening those that goe too slowly: for if a Generall do not cause that to be done, they will fall into a disorder, which might happen to cause their ouerthrowe. Euery man shall measure his pace according vnto the stroke of the Dromme, and so their gate will be all one. The single order of euery Legion for the time that they do march together, (I meane when they do march one after another, and that they be farre from enemyes) must be 21. men in a ranke, who so would raunge the Legions readily in battaile: and therefore there must be order giuen that the waies where that they should passe, should be at the least broad enough to receiue the sayd number. A Generall ought also to consider of the custome and qualitie of his enemy, to wéete, whether he vse to assayle in the euening, or in the morning, or in the night, and whether he be strongest of footemen, or of horsemen, to the intent to prouide for him.

How a Lieutenant Generall ought to gouerne himselfe when he findeth himselfe too weake to abide his ene­myes, with certaine policies to escape their danger when as he is fallen into it, and how to haue the aduantage of them
The 6. Chapter.

I I hapneth sometimes that a Generall doth raise his Campe being néere vnto his ene­myes, because that he doth perceiue him­selfe to be too weake, and therefore is neither determined to offer, nor to accept Battaile, but would auoide it by all meanes possible: but so it is, that his enemies are alwayes at his backe, and endeuour to follow him as much as they may; and therefore the said Generall séeking to auoid the danger he is like to fall into, doth get away as fast as he can, vntill at lēgth [Page 171] he doth ariue at the edge of a riuer, which doth hinder him for want of ready passage, so that his enemyes may ouertake him whilest he is at this point, and enforce him to fight, how vn­willing soeuer he be. The remedy in this case is to imitate the example of Sertorius; who hauing his enemies at his héeles, & being ariued at the edge of a riuer which he should passe, deui­sed to stay his enemies whilst he did passe to enclose his Campe with a trench in forme of a halfe Moone, and placed wood and o­ther things apt to burne, round about the said trench, and after­wards set it on fire, the flambe whereof was so vehement, that his enemies durst neuer aduenture to make way through, and by that meanes he passed ouer the said riuer at ease, and saued himself. Pelopidas of Thebes did the like in Thessalia. Hanno being inclosed with his enemies, enuironed the place where he would issue out at with a great many fagots, not making any trench at all, and causing the wood to be set on fire, wherevpon his enemies assembling to keepe the other issues (for they neuer thought that he could haue passed that way) he went through y ^e fire with his people, hauing admonished thē that they should couer their faces with their targets, & their thighes with their skirts. Quintus Luctatius being neere pursued of y ^t Cimbres, & comming vnto the edge of a riuer that he should passe, made shew to tarry for thē to haue y ^t safer passage, & faigned to place his Camp there, causing trenches to be made, & certaine tents to be raised, and sent out certaine boyes for forrage, by reason whereof, the Cimbres thought that the Romanes would haue lodged all that night in that place, and therefore they camped also, deuiding themselues into many parts, some going for for­rage, and other seeking to recouer victuals, which when Lucta­tius perceiued, he caused his forragers sodainly to be called back againe, and immediatly passed the riuer without impeach­ment: for his enemyes being scattered as is said, could not as­sayle him at that instant, for they could by no meanes haue béen assembled so sodainly to follow him.

Craesus seeing that he could not passe through a riuer called Halis, and that he had nothing to help himselfe withall to make a Bridge, caused a great ditch to be made, which came from [Page 172] the saide riuer behinde his Campe: which ditch was made so deepe, that all the water in the riuer, or at the least the greatest part thereof, might issue out of the first currant into it: which being done, the riuer was drawne so lowe, that his souldiers passed through almost dry shod. And as for the passing through riuers with horssemen and footemen, that are but of meane deapth, but runne maruellous strong, there is no other thing to be done, but to place the greatest part of the horssemen which are best mounted, vppermost toward the streame, to resist and breake the force of the water, and to place another part beneathe them, leauing a broade passage betwixt them, for the footemen and the other worst horsses to passe through without perill: and if so be that the force of the water should ouerthrowe any of them, those that were lowermost should succour him, and take him vp. But riuers that are not to be waded through, must be passed ouer with bridges placed vpon boates: which bridges and boates may be both carted and caryed alongst with an ar­mye, as we haue séene in our time one, which the King caused to be made, which was strong ynough to passe all carriges, and the great Ordnance passed surely vpon it also, and notwith­standing it was portable, & easy to be carted, for one Waggon caryed one of those boates easily, and the planks that were layd vpon it. There may be many sorts of bridges made to passe riuers, but that with boates is the surest: and if there should be enemyes on the other side of the riuer to impeach the laying of a bridge, or to kéepe the riuer, and to stop the passage, which oft times doth happen, I do knowe no better remedy therein, then to imitate Caesar, who hauing his Hoast at the edge of the riuer to goe into Auuergne, perceiuing that Vercingenberix did kéepe the other side against him, who had caused all the bridges to be broken, so that by that meanes he could not passe. He tra­uailed certaine daies alongst the said riuer, waighting an op­portunitie that might helpe him to passe: but for that his ene­myes marched on the other side of the riuer right against him to hinder him for passing, Caesar could finde no meanes in cer­taine daies to do it, vntill at length he found a place couered with trées where he lodged: and in the morning he stayed in [Page 173] that place with part of his army, and sent the rest to follow their way, coasting the riuer as they did before: and this he did to the intent to repayre a Bridge there which was broken but a fewe dayes before: and when his enemyes were dislodged, Caesar fell to worke: for Vercingentrix thinking that the Romans had béen altogether, continued his way, and neuer perceiued Caesar his policy, vntill the Bridge was layed and fortified. Let vs also speake of the inclosing of an army betwixt two high Mountaines, where there is but two issues to passe through, to wéete, that before the said army and the other that it is entred in at: and let vs suppose that both these wayes the army being entred are ceazed vpon by their enemies, and the tops of the Mountaynes also: the best remedy in this case is, to make a great ditch toward that issue that the army is entred at, to the intent that their enemyes might thinke that it were done to stop those behinde them from assaulting them, whilest they did assay to open the passage before them: and to confirme theyr enemyes the better in this opinion, they may make shewe to march forward to repulse those that keepe the passage before them: and it will be a great chaunce but that both those that are behinde, and those vpon the Mountaynes, will make haste to succour the others at the place where they thinke that the army will seeke passage: and if so be that they do forsake the place where the army entred, there is no more to be done, but speedely to make passage ouer the ditch, and to returne that way that they are entred. After this manner escaped Pericles from the Peloponesians. Quintus Fabius, Consull of Rome, being inclosed in the Mountaynes of Genes, not knowing how to get out, except he might helpe himself with some policie, sent a good company of his Numidian horsemen towards one of the straights that his enemies kept, who at the first sight ranked themselues in battaile, to keepe the passage against them: but seeing that the Numidians did make no great shewe, or to be of no great force to winne the passage: and that they were in poore estate, and their Horsses verie leane, they made so little accoumpt of them, that a great part of those that had the pas­sage in charge went home, and others stoode gaping vpon the [Page 174] Numidians expressely to sée them: wherevpon the said Numi­dians perceiuing the euill order and little accoumpt that theyr enemies did make of them, pricked their horsses all at once, and charged theyr sayd enemies so violently, that they passed through the straight, and after that they were past, they ranne vpon the countrey to spoile it, so that their enemies were con­strained to leaue the passage open for the sayd Consull and his men to reskue their owne goodes which the said Numidians did make spoile of.

Brasydas the Lacedemonian, being assayled by a great number of Athenians, did kéepe his men close vp together as néere as he could, that his enemyes might the better enuiron him: but séeing himselfe inclosed, he charged with all his men vpon the weakest part of his enemyes, and made them to make him way by force of armes.

Mark Anthony, as he marched in retyring out of the coun­trey of the Parthians where Crassus had béene newly slaine, seeing that his enemyes did assayle him ordinarily earely in the morning, and skirmished and troubled him all day long, vntill that he lodged, and that then they let him alone, and lodged themselues farre from his Campe: to passe the rest of his way with the lesse trouble, he determined one day not to dislodge vn­till it was very late, and did so: wherevpon the Parthians be­ing dislodged, and séeing that the Romanes remained in their Campe, thinking that they would not haue sturred that day, returned againe vnto their lodging, and Mark Anthony remo­ued immediatly after, and had leisure ynough to march all the rest of that day without trouble. In this place I must make mention of one thing which his souldiers did through his counsaile, to couer themselues from the great number of ar­rowes that the Parthians did shoote amongst them, that was, as often as the said Parrhians did charge them, they knéeled downe vpon one knée, and those of the second ranke did lay their targets vpon the heads of those of the first ranke, and those of the third vpon the heads of those of the second ranke: and those of the fourth vpon the heads of those of the third, and so follo­wing, so that all the ranks were couered as if it had been vnder [Page 175] a roofe, which manner might be obserued by our Legionaries, by meanes of their targets, if so be that at any time they were in danger of archers. During the warres with the English­men, Shields were in vse, which at this instant would not be ill so that a Harquebusse could not pearce them, for to haue one ranke of men that should carry them before the battailes, to the intent that the first ranks of the battailes might continue whole, when as they should come hand to hand with their ene­myes. I will not forget in this place, this one rule of the science of the warres, which is of great importance, that is, to make ouerture and passage for an enemy on some one side, when as he is so inclosed, that he can escape no way, except a man haue some great aduantage of them: for it is to be feared that they would do some great mischiefe, seeing themselues out of hope: for that all good Souldyers, which do make theyr reckoning to dye but once, will sell their liues so deare, that the remembrance of it may continue long after: and sometimes this desperation is cause of their safety that are in this danger, because that then they do make of necessitie, a vertue: as the Englishmen did at the battaile of Poytiers, where they were but a handfull of people inclosed by a great number of French­men, who would take no reasonable compositiō at their hands: wherefore as men out of hope to escape from the place, the said Englishmen stoode all vpon this resolution, that it was more honor for them to be ouerthrowne in fighting vertuously, (al­though that they should all dye) then to escape, and to be re­proached euer after: and vpon this deliberation they fought so well, that the Frenchmen who were tenne to one, were fouly ouerthrowne, and King Iohn taken. Therefore in such a case it is good to be somewhat gratious, specially when we are at that point y ^t our enemies must defend thēselues of méere force: for it were better to giue thē passage vpon some one side, and by that meanes to giue thē some hope to saue thēselues, & the lesse will to resist, then by thinking to ouerthrow thē quite, to fall into the danger to be ouerthrown, or to léese many men: for this passage which I speake of is not to giue thē leaue to depart for altoge­ther, but is to haue a better meane to breake thē, for y ^t in thinking [Page 176] to scape quite and out of danger, euery one of those that would defend themselues stoutly, being constrained therevnto, would not séeke or hearken to any other thing, but how to saue them­selues: wherefore they would all thinke to escape, some one way, and some another: and in this doing they would breake, for as much as euery man would haue care but of himselfe. A Generall ought likewise to let an enemy his army to passe, whē it séemeth to be strong ynough to defend it selfe in the playne field, and doth forsake the place without fighting, mistrusting it selfe not to be strong ynough, or dare not stay the comming of their enemyes: for the departure only is greatly for his re­putation, vnto whome the place is left: and how much more secretly that his enemyes do depart, so much the greater is his credit that doth feare them away. It is well knowne what re­treat that the Spanyards did make at their departure from Troy, without sounding Trompet or Dromme, and that the said retreat was as great an honor vnto Mounsieur de Lau­trec, as almost the victorie would haue bin. And that he looked into before, which was the occasion that he constrained not his enemies for to fight, least that he should haue fallen into any danger by that constraint: also to shew apparantly that his e­nemies were no wayes equall vnto him, he did not force them so much as to amend their gate: and being aduertised time y­nough of their flying, and perswaded to pursue them, he aun­swered with Scipio, that a man ought not only to leaue the way frée before his enemies to flye, but also to amend and open it. This matter requireth that we should héere speake of another great point, that is, how an Hoast might retyre from another, when as it feeleth it selfe too weake to fight with an enemy, or to abide his comming: for all good Captaines affirme, that in all the actions of the wars, there is none more dangerous. For that when a Generall doth retire without Combat, being néere vnto his enemies, he doth take away the valew of his souldiers, and giue it vnto their enemies: but so it is that these things do happen oft ynough, and therefore I will shew how we may re­tire with the least daunger. Aboue all things the souldiers may not knowe that their Generall doth retire to auoide the Com­bate: [Page 177] but they must be made to beleeue that the retreat is made to draw their enemies into some other more commodious place, to haue a more aduantage of them: or that it is doone to make theyr enemies to follow them, to bring the saide enemies vpon some ambush: for who so would not alledge vnto his Souldi­ers some reason lyke a truthe for his sudden departure, should make them to thinke that theyr Generall dooth retyre for the feare that he hath of his enemies, being out of hope of his abili­tie to resit them if he should come vnto the combate: by means whereof, they would fall into such a feare, that how little force so euer their enemies should doe vnto them, they would imme­diatly flye, cheefely if it were by night: for the prouerbe is, that shame shutteth hir eyes by night, and seeth not one iotte. We must therefore in such cases dislodge so stilly, that our enemies doe not perceiue it, for it would be to be doubted, that in the rai­sing of the Campe they would giue vs an assault, in which doo­ing, those which before were in feare, would by & by put them­selues into disorder: therefore they that heeretofore haue béene constrained to vse such retreats, placed their Horssemen vpon two sides like vnto two hedges: and left awaye betwixt them, through which way their footmen did retyre being couered with their Horssemen, so that they could not bee perceiued by theyr enemies. And after this maner they caused their battailes to passe one after another: and when one battaile was eskaped, it fortified it selfe in some place out of the enemie his sight, stay­ing whilest the others came, who retyred in like manner as the first did: and in the end all the armie did put themselues in saf­tie. We must note, that if this were doone by day, that it ought to be in some couered place, or plaine countrie: for how little a hill soeuer that their enemies might haue vpon their side, they might easily discouer this departing. The order that an armie obserued heeretofore in remoouing by night, was this: first of all, after it was determined what waye that they should take to saue themselues, and at what crie or sound of the Trumpet that they should be ready to depart, the Generall sent a good num­ber of light armed men before, (as we would say the Forlorne hope, which I haue appointed in this woorke,) to ceaze vpon [Page 178] all the places of aduantage, and of all the straights that the Campe should passe through in retyring: and when the Gene­rall thought that they had ceazed vpon them all, hee then set foorth with the rest of his armie, and followed the first with as little noyse as might bee possible. Now if his enimies vnder­stood of this departure, they immediatlye vsed all the diligence possible to ceaze vpon the passages which were taken before, and kept by the light armed men, not breaking their order: & if they were followed in this retreat, the rest of the light armed men that were with the armie (for it is to bee vnderstood they had re­maining with them the one halfe or more) kept at the tayle, and vpon the flankes with the Horssemen: who resisted their ene­mies with all their power, skirmishing in retyring, not stayeng long in a place, but following the battailes as neare as they could: as for to stay behind them there were no great wisdome, and with these skirmishes both the Battailes and they went for­warde vpon their waye, being little endamaged by their ene­mies, nor hindered to arriue at the passages that their men kept for them.

At which passages when they were arriued, hauing all their men together they incamped: if the place were fit to doe it, and that they knew an aduantage by it, and might haue in it things necessarie for them without daunger, and might bee re­léeued in despight of their enemies, or else they passed further: and their light armed men that were before at the tayle of their battailes, marched now at the front, and all the hoaste followed them, and those who had kept the passages before, who were fresh, and had rested, kept at the tayle, to maintaine skirmish a­gainst their enemies, whilest the others did goe theyr wayes, they themselues following them, skirmishing, and resisting theyr enemies all daye long, vntill such time as they did come vnto theyr lodging. And this is concerning those that doe re­tyre in the sight of theyr enemyes, which is more harde, then when as they doe depart, not beeing discouered in a good while after that they are remooued, or vntill the next daye: for in such a case they shall haue time enough to get away farre enough off from their enemies.

[Page 179]And those that would so dilslodge, that theyr enemies being neare should not perceiue it, ought to vse all the meanes that they may possible, to make their enemies to thinke, that they do still remaine in their fort, they must dislodge by night, & their fyers must bee refreshed that they should not goe out in long time after their departure: but continue burning vntill it were day. Moreouer they must place the bodies of their dead if they haue any, round about their trenche: which should bee vnderset with shoores, and clothed and weapened as if they were alyue: or they should plant some bushes, and clothe them with Soul­diers apparell: or stuffe the sayde clothes with grasse, and leaue certaine head peeces placed vpon the trenche, layeng stakes by them, with matche burning, for to represent Harque­busiers: the one of these deuises will serue by night, and the o­ther by daye.

Moreouer, they might leaue Dogges, Bullockes, Asses, and Horsses made fast within their Campe: whose cryeng, ney­eng, and howling, might make theyr enemies to beléeue that the Campe were not remooued: and Cockes also would doe the like (if there were anye in the Campe: the Almaignes doe carrye good store) I thinke not but these policies would couer the departing of an armie. And when as the Ordnaunce could not be saued, it might bee broken in péeces, and carryed away to be new melted afterward, or might bee buried so, that it might afterwarde bee hard to be founde: or if it should come vnto the woorst it coulde bee but loste, although it should fall into our enemyes handes: the losse whereof coulde not bee so great, but the losse that might fall vpon the men would bee more to bee feared: because that Ordnance might be easier re­couered then the men that would bee loste to defende it: not­withstanding at this daye wee doe make such accoumpt to pre­serue it, that we doe almost forget all our other busines, making our accoumpt that if it maye bee saued it is all that wee doe care for: and that if it were left behinde, all were loste: for which cause wee leaue oft times to giue order for many things of great importance, being troubled with a great quantitie of [Page 180] Ordnance, which may not be left without a great gard to kéepe it: notwithstanding the estimation that we doe make of it, if it were requisite for an army to make any extreame hast, whether it were to indomage an enemy, or to kéepe vs from their hands: through these occasions we must eyther abandon the said Ord­nance, or doe our busines ill, as we did ours at Landrian, for the desire that we had for to saue a naughtie Cannon. Wherefore as often as we are in this extremitie, it were much better for to saue the men (albeit that the ordnance, baggage, & other mooue­ables, should be lost) then to hazard men for a thing that may so easily afterward be recouered. Sithe I haue before spoken of a retreat made in the sight of an enemie, I will now speake of a retreat made which an enemie dooth not see. Let vs put case that a Generall dooth retyre by night so secretlye that his ene­mies doe not perceiue his going, vntill long time after his dis­lodging: it is to be thought that in short time he will bee farre on his way, and so far as it were not possible for his enemies to ouertake him, what hast soeuer they should make: whether they should pursue him, or might pursue him if they would, the sayd Generall can vse no better counsell then to trauaile daye and night without rest, vntill such time as he were out of daunger, & in resting by the way, to take great héed not to be one minute of an hower without good watch, nor without Horssemen, skout­ing out vpon the wayes a good waye of from his Campe, and not suffer his Souldiers to goe out of their quarter: but to be ready with their armes at euerye hower for to resist those that would assayle them, and to set forward vpon the waye when they should depart: and this order must bee kept at the meales that they doe make by daye: and as concerning their night re­sting, it must be as short as it may be possible, the Souldiers ha­uing continually their armes in their hands: that euery man might bee readye to defende himselfe.

If the stay that they did make by night should bee anye thing long, I would counsell the Generall to lodge his men in some strong place of aduantage: but the surest and safest waye is not to staye: but to winne grounde as much as he may possible: [Page 181] thinking vpon the daunger that he was in but a little before, and the daunger and greefe it would bee vnto him to bee ouertaken through his owne default. It were therefore better for him to vse diligence, whilst he may doe it without let, then to tarry the comming of his enemies, and to bee constrained to fight, or to fall into their mercie: this dooing he shall saue himselfe and his people, and giue his enemie no time to ouertake him, or to force him to fight: but the pursuer must take heed, least in pursuing foolishly & rashly he fall into the ambushes that are made in such cases against the pursuers, who oft times become so audacious, that they doe thinke scorne to foresee into anye thing that might hurte them: so that those whome they doe pursue might easilye surprise, and greatlye endomage them: and sometime put them vtterlye into disorder, if the Lieutenant Generall who is pursued be a man any thing hardy and aduenterous: into which inconuenience they doe sometimes fall that are fullest of pollicy: but those good Chiefes which will auoide it, pursue as coldlye as they can, & the colder that they doe pursue, the more they doe staye the gate of their people: which staye dooth giue them the more leasure to get a way that doe retyre. Moreouer it is bet­ter to be too slowe in this busines then too hastie: for those that doe retyre, haue many wayes to annoye them that doe pursue them, specially if their way doe lye through a strong countrey, or forrest, for that they may cut downe trées, and fell them crosse the wayes: and likewise may laye ambushes, which they may make vnto their aduantage, being in strong and couered places, and in wayes fit for ambushes: which sayde ambushes must be made by those that are the beast footmen, or if that they should make ambushes of Horssemen, they must bee of those that are best mounted, to the intent they might retyre in safetie when they haue executed their charge: & in their ambushes they must not tarry or staye to long behinde the hoast, least theyr enemies perceiuing them should cut them off from the armie. But if the retreat be wisely handled, the troopes not staying too long behind the armie, the pursuers shall be in daunger to take more hurte through their pursute, then those that doe retire through their retreat: for the retirers shall better succour one another at their [Page 182] néede being néere together, then those that do pursue vndiscréet­ly, he that best may fastest. And if that those that retyre doe dili­gently take héede of these small points, and doe ceaze vpon the troublesome passages through which they must passe, betime not delaying vntill that their enemies should get them: it is to be hoped that they should saue themselues in despighte of their enemies, except that some other inconuenience doe happen vn­to them vpon the way, which must be foreséene into after one of the maners spoken of before, in shewing the meanes that a Ge­nerall might vse to eskape frō a dangerous place. And although I had not spoken of all the perils into which they may fall some­times that doe exercise the warres: I suppose that hauing spo­ken of the most commonest, a Generall Chiefe (if he bee ought worth) will finde a remedie of himselfe for the other. In the maner aforesayde in mine opinion maye those retyre that finde themselues too weake to abide the aduenture of a battaile. On the contrarye part if the pursuers haue kept so ill watche that they haue not vnderstood of their enemies departing, vntill that they were gone a good part of their way: there is no other re­medye but to take paines to repayre that negligence by some o­ther meanes. But if it were so that they did before hand vnder­stand of their determination to depart, they should séeke to ceaze the passages, and to breake them with trenches, and to fell trees in their wayes, or other things that might trouble the passage. And must moreouer keepe their Battailons in good order rea­dy to fight, and the hoast readye to depart at all times, and to haue them the readier, to cause them to eate their meate as they ranged in Battaile not breaking their order, to the intent that they might be readye to assaile their enemies, at what time so­euer that they should make shew to put themselues vpon the waye, for to follow them at the héeles, and to inclose them at the passages which are stopt and ceazed vpon before. And if so be that the countrie were so open that there could be no meanes found to stoppe them vpon the waye, me thinkes that in this case there were no waye to staye them, but to charge them be­hinde thicke and often: and to trouble them in such sort that the hindmost should be constrained to stay to defend themselues, and conse­quently [Page 183] the formost to succour them: and those charges should be made by the Harquebusiers a Horssebacke, and by the Har­goletiers, amongst whome there should bee a good part of the Forlorne hope, or some other extraordinary bands, if there were anye at that time in the Campe. And if the enemie were too strong of Horssemen for these skirmishes, then part of the light Horssemen must bee sent to succour them: and the battailes must marche diligently in verye good order to fight with theyr enemies, with the lightest Ordnance that they haue, leauing theyr heauiest in some stronge place, and also their baggage to make the more haste, that nothing might hinder them to pursue their enemies, nor to fight with them when they haue ouerta­ken them.

And when as the sayde enemies are dislodged so secret­lye that they are so farre vpon the waye before it bee knowne, that by no meanes they may bee ouertaken in a whole daye: I knowe no other remedie but to follow them, and that the Ge­nerall who pursueth, doe it wiselye standing alwayes vpon his guarde, that he fall not into his enimies ambushes: and in persuing them, it may happen that his enemies will thinke, that they are eskaped out of his handes, and become so negli­gent of thēselues that they will giue him time enough to ouer­take them, & peraduenture be the occasion of their owne ruine: for those who thinke to be in safetie, and are carelesse to looke vnto theyr businesse, doe oft tymes tryfle awaye the tyme vpon the waye for small occasion, and thereby are ouertaken, and sometymes they are founde out of order, whilest that they doe eate, or sleepe: as our men were at Brignolle, or are out of theyr quarters heere and there for forrage: as sometime hap­pened vnto Simon the Romane in Calabria, and vnto manye others both before and since, & will happen: except that he that retyreth, foresee before all things to kéepe good watch on euery side, and to fortifie himselfe where he meaneth to stay any tyme: if it were but to withstande the assaultes that hys enemy might attempt against him euery hower, which is a thing that ought one bothe sides to bee looked into: for the pursuer is as much subiect vnto this inconuenience, as hee that dooth retyre: [Page 184] specially if their enemies haue any spies whom they may intrap, for that of force those which doe pursue others hastily, do wearie themselues with the great iourneys that they do make, and be­ing wearied and tyred, they will haue the lesse regarde of them­selues: by which meanes the others who haue alreadye gotten the aduantage of the waye, are at libertye to goe forward, or to stay, and therefore may do eyther of them which they will. For that I haue spoken ynough of this matter, I will goe vnto ano­ther: that is to shew how to lodge an armie in Campe, to the in­tent it might rest in quiet without daunger of enemies.

Howe to lodge foure Legions together in a Campe, and what watche they ought to keepe, with other poyntes concerning the sayde maner of lodging in Campe, and whilest the Campe is making
The 7. Chapter.

WHosoeuer will lodge an hoaste surely, ought to place his Campe where it may be strong and well ordered. Concerning the ordering of it; that dooth depend vpon the industrye of the Lieutenant Generall: and as for the making of it strong, it is the scituation, and arte that dooth it. Wee haue a custome at this day to lodge in no place except there be ditches or riuers, or a great number of trees or mountaines: or some other naturall rampar that doe make the place strong of it selfe. Notwith­standing I finde that the Romanes vsed a farre better manner: for they regarded not so much the strength of a place that was naturallye stronge, as to place their Campe where that they might helpe themselues by their arte, in which they trusted a­boue all things: and sildome would they campe in any place, how strong so euer it were, if it were not large enough to range all their Battailes in, according vnto their militarie discipline, in which dooing they might alwaies keepe one selfe same forme of lodging: for the place was subiect vnto them, and not they vnto the place. But we which do obserue no generall rule heere­in, [Page 185] are constrained to make our Campe of many fourms: some­times to make it crooked, at other times to make it triangular; of too great a length, or round, or square, acording vnto the sci­tuation which seldom doth fall out fit. And if we should remoue our Camps often, and march sometime amongst mountaines, and sometimes through plaines, and change our maner of lod­ging, and the fourmes of our Camps as often as wee doe finde the situations far to differ; wee should not onely faile in thys poinct, but also (which is worse) order our Campes with in so grosly, that almost nothing should be placed in his right place, nor to purpose, so that a man might thinke our Camps rather to shewe vs to bee a confused assemblie and without order, then to bee men of warre orderly gouerned, whiche is a thing of no lesse importance, then to make a campe strong round about: for as the fortresse doth serue to defend men against the assaults of their enemies, so the well ordering of a Campe within, serueth for to distribute & place them, so y ^t euery one might know what part he should defend: without which order we had need to make Bulwarkes and Trenehes about a Campe; for we may better want this Fortification, then the defence that the Souldiers may make within it, who beeing lodged as they ought to bee, may for a neede passe without fort, and bee alwaies in order to resist all assaults.

There are also many other small things requisit, besides the strength of the place, and the orderlye distribution of the people that should keepe it: for in the placing of a Campe there must be respect had of more then one thing: for not only ought a man to be carefull to be surely defended against his enemies, but also to haue a care that it may bee delectable within, and commodi­ous for all necessarie vses, so that the pleasantnes of the place might delight the people, for by that meanes it doth kéep them the better, & dooth make them lesse wearie of it, then when as it ill quallited & distributed, as we do see y ^t our Camps are: which are moreouer so fowl and stincking, how litle soeuer they conti­new in a place, that the aier is by & by corrupted, wherof do pro­ceede afterwardes plagues and other greeuous diseases, which wee do see to raigne amongest vs when wee are in Campe. [Page 186] God doth know the delight that men haue to bee in them, and whether the Souldiers doe no tarye in them oft times against their wills, how great a desier soeuer that they haue to followe the warres. Wherefore we ought to order and deuide a campe in such sort that it might keepe them from sicknes that shoulde dwell in it, and fashion it so wel, that the commoditie and plea­santnes of the same, might make the souldiers the more willing for to tarye in it. And for that we cannot finde places ordinarily so well scituated, as to bee both strong and delectable of them­selues: wee must therefore vse industrie to supply that by labor, which the scituation wanteth. As for the fortifieng of a Campe, we do take as great paines as is possible to doo: but wee leaue our Camps within, somewhat confused. Wherfore I am deter­mined to speake mine opinion in this matter, and to lodge my fower Legions, whom I haue conducted hithertoo, with al their carriages and followers, who are in all 24400. ordynarye footmen, and 2500. horsemen, not counting the principall chiefes, and officers of the Campe, and their traine, nor like­wise the ordnance, prouision, baggage, nor other followers, which Campe shalbe great enough to lodge them all, and more then they, if need were.

After that we haue chosen the place where the armie shall be lodged, wee must beginne in the verie middest of the same, and there plant a Halbard, and mark round about the sayd Halbard a square place, which shalbe 170. paces in length, and asmuch in breadth, with fower sides, euerye side towardes his region. This said square must be deuided into fower other squares, ech one of them containing 65. paces, euery way making a crosse in the middest of them, which may serue for a seperation of the one place from the other: and likewise for a streat which shalbe 40. paces in breadth. The one of these squares must serue to lodge the General chiefe of the hoast, and his gard: another shal serue for the Captaine Generall of the footmen, and for al those that do follow him without wages. The Captaine Generall of the horsemen shalbe lodged in the third, and his prouost: & those y ^t follow him for their pleasure. The fourth shalbe for the mar­shall of the Campe, the Chauncelour, chiefe Treasurer, Mu­stermaisters, [Page 187] and Controwlers, euery one of which fower quar­ters may be enclosed within a small trenche. And for the lodg­ing of the Legions, wee must beginne and streatch a line from the aforesayd Halbard towards the east, which must be 600. pa­ces long, and another towardes the west of the same length; so that these lines maye passe through the midst of the streat which I haue before ordained within the fower small quarters aboue­said.

There must likewise two other lines be stretched from y ^e said Halbard; the one towardes the South, and the other towardes the North, and of the same length that the others are: at the endes of which lines, shall the fower gates of the Campe bee, the which shal take their names of the Regions towards which they do stand. The principall streates shalbe laide out along these fower lines, and shal keepe that bredth I haue giuen vnto the camps that do lodge the legions by themselues, to wit, 60. paces euery one.

I must also take from euery one of the Legions, one of theyr fower quarters described in their camps where they are lodged by themselues, and turne those fower quarters into voyd pla­ces, and those quarters shall be taken from the horsmen, so that y ^e horsemen that lodged in those quarters shalbe lodged with the other bandes of their Legions. Then the horsemens quarter shall bee deuided like vnto one of those wherein the footmen are lodged: in which quarter, two bandes shall haue roume enough, without pestring horse or man. The Colonels lodg­ings shal continew in their first state, and also three of the quar­ters of the Legion. So that then I may say that the first Legi­on shall haue his quarter betwixt the East and the South gate. And the second shall haue his betwixt the saide East, and North gate. The thirde legion shalbe lodged betwixt the South & the West gates. And the fourth betwixt the West, and the North gate. So that these fower legions shall furnish the circuit of the camp, hauing in the midst of them their Generall and principal chiefs, & on the outside of them a rampar with many bulwarks defending eche other, betwixt which rampar & their lodgings, must be a space left round about the campe of 160. paces broad [Page 188] which shall serue to place the ordnaunce in, and the watche, & to raunge the Legions in battaile if need were, and also to prac­tize the Souldiers in. The Souldiers maye likewise put the cattle of their booties there, and Victualers may keepe al theirs by night, if so be that they be of our owne natiō: for els I would put them out of the forte, or into some place out of the daunger of their enemies, because that they should not know after what manner I did keepe my watch, nor likewise see the quantitie of mine ordnance, nor should approch neere the place where I do keepe my prouision.

To be short, this distance betwixt the rampar and the quar­ters, may serue for to keepe the Campe from burning by fier­workes that those without might throwe in, which is a thing easie enough to be done, and may trouble a camp maruelously. Concerning the fower quarters which I tooke from the Legy­ons, I do meane to imploy them for the common vse of the Ar­mie: and first, that quarter that I tooke from the horsemen of the first Legion, shall be for the prouision of the ordnaunce, to witte, for powder and shot, which quarter shalbe inuironed with two or three trenches, and there must no fier be suffered to come neere but as far of as may possible. The quarter that was taken from the second legion, shall serue for all the smithes in the Ar­mie: by whome the maister of the ordnance shall lodge, and hys Gunners, Pioners, Carters, and other attendants vpō the ord­nance. As for the quarter of the third legion, I doe ordaine it for the prouision of victuall and armes, and for the market to sel ca­tell in. In one corner of this quarter shall those bee lodged that come in Ambassage vnto the Generall, and all others of whom there is any doubt to be had, who ought to bee forbidden assoone as they doe ariue, not to go through, or about the campe, nor to stur out of their quarter, without being conducted by one of the Trumpeters of the said General, or by some other whome hee shold appoint. Likewise the Generall must forbid, y ^t none of his hoast should haue conference with them in any manner, whosoe­uer it were, except it were those that were appointed to keepe them company, or such as had leaue expresly. The fourth quar­ter shalbe to keepe the market for al necessaries: as bread, wine, [Page 189] wheat, oates, hay, and other victuals. The butchery shalbe kept there also, I meane not that the beasts should be killed there, for no man must bee so bould as to kill, fley, or open a beast within the Campe, nor to burie horse, dogge, nor any other thing that may smell il: nor go to hie busines in the long publike streats, nor in the perticular little streates, (I tearme them to bee little streats that are amongest the quarters) nor no where els, but in certaine holes which euerye one shall make in his quarters but it were better that they should go without the Campe, and when as any one should do the contrarie, hee ought to bee grie­uously punnished: and if any skorner, do laugh at my words, be­cause that I do speake of those stincking thinges; I aunswere him, that he was neuer in campe: or if he were, it hath not bene when as the campe hath staied long in one place, for hee woulde quicklie haue perceiued what hurt infection doth vnto a campe, and negligence in causing foule & vncleane things to be throw­en farre without a campe. And herof the ruine of that campe, that Mounsieur de Lautrec, had before Naples can witnesse, which perished through a plague, that was engendered of the corruption of the ayre which was infected through the carrian, and panches of beasts that were left here and there in the camp vnburied: which negligence, brought vs the plague, and finallie our ruine, and in mine opinion, wee ought to put the fault in no­thing els whatsoeuer we do say. The places taken from the le­gions being imployed to the vse of the campe, we must appoinct the streats for their vse that do followe the armie, and place eue­rie one of them in a place by himselfe: to wit, in the east streate, the shop-keepers, tailers, hosiers, and shomakers, in the West streat, the taphouses, cooks, bakers, pi-makers, and suche like sellers of victuals. In the south streat, the Phisitions, Apothe­caries, chirurgeons, Barbers, Chandelers, & pouther-makers. And the north streat shalbe for Sadlers, Spurmakers, Armo­rers, and other their like. And these people must lodge all a­longst the said streates hindering their breadth as little as they may, & one lodging must not be any thing before another. The gates (as I haue said) shalbe at the ends of the streats, & shalbe shut with bars, and the trenches that are round about the camp, [Page 191] may be commonly three paces broad, and two deepe: and if the enemies did lie neare, they might be made much broder and déeper, or if so be that the campe should stay long in one place with out remoouing, and the earth of the same Trench must bee cast inward, and the corners of the Trench and fort must be laid out in the fourme of Bulwarkes, and at diuers other places, so that there may bee bulwarkes and flankes round about, and by that meanes I dare say, that the Trench of the Campe shall be strong enough to resist the enemie his assaultes without, and within it will shew like a little Citie, equally deuided, and apt­ly distributed, aswell for the lodgings, as for the publike places, so that to liken it wholly vnto a Citie, there would be no other difference, but that the stuffe whereof the walles and houses are built would bee different, for the one is mooueable, and the o­thers do not sturre from their place, for in the other points they haue many things alike: and also a campe must be gouerned by lawes as a Citie is.

Moreouer, it must haue a certaine number of Magistrates & officers to gouerne it. I will speake hereafter of y ^e lawes, but now I must speake summarilie; yet orderly of the charge that the chiefes and principall officers ought to exercise in a campe. And touching the General of the armie, for asmuch as I haue promised that this second booke shoulde whollie concerne hym, therefore I will not mingle him with the other. The Chiefes whereof, I will speake heere are these: the Captaine Generall of the footmen, the Captaine Generall of the horsemen, the Co­lonels, the Captaines of a hundred men of armes: and as for the officers are these, the Chauncelour, the Marshall of the campe, the Threasurer, the maister of the ordnance. Of other chiefes I pretend to say nothing, for asmuch as their office and charge is well known vnto euery man, that it wold be time lost, to speake of a thing so manifest and plaine. But to come to the matter. I saye that it were not amisse, that those two estates, to witte, that of the Captaine General of the footmen, and of the Cap­taine Generall of the horsemen, to be exercised by two marshals of Fraunce, or others of lesse qualitie might bee deputed there­vnto, sith it is in the king, to chuse whome it shall bee his plea­sure, [Page 190] and hee that must name them: for it sufficeth, that they are aduaunced vnto these estates, and created by his hands: nor we must not dispute whether these, of whome I speake heere, are those which in times past were called Magistri Militum, and Magistri equitum, or Praefecti Militum, and Tribuni: for it were better for vs to imitate the auncient Romanes, in that they did duely exercise their charge, then to spend time in these curious matters.

Therefore I will speake of the charge of their offices, which is this: the Captaine Generall of the footmen, ought to haue a regard that his Legions should bée lodged the most commo­diously that they might bée possible. He ought also to haue a care to keepe his men from mutinies, or if so bée that any did happen, to quench thē immediatly by some good meanes. More­ouer, it is his charge to iudge controuersies that come before him to be determined, and to giue such order therein as apper­taineth.

Also he ought to cause the Legions oftentimes to bée raunged in battaile, to view whether they haue their full number, and bée in state to fight: for not doing this, he shall thinke himselfe to bée strong enough to vanquish his enemies, when he hath not enow to defend himselfe against them, nor skant the one halfe of those bée made his accompt of: because that men doe dye, and demi­nish by diuers meanes, so that the Legions do want their num­bers: insomuch, that who so doth not take heed, shall find him­selfe greatly weakened of Souldiers in a short time. Where­fore the sayd Captaine Generall must looke vnto it, as often as he may, causing the Colonells to shewe their rowles, who must giue him reckoning of the number that they doe want in their Legions: and it is his duetie to make reporte vnto the Lieute­nant Generall, for to haue order that the Bandes may be spée­delie furnished with their full number, if so bée that they bée in place where it maie bee doone: or to take counsayle therevpon, for to measure his enterprises and power, with the force and strength of his enemies: this dooing I doubt not but that his busines will fall out according vnto his will and desire.

[Page 192]I would that thys manner of visiting the bandes, from time to time, had bene in vse at that time when as the king helde his siege before Pauy, for hee had knowen his estate better then hee did.

The charge of the said Captaine General of the footmen ex­tendeth also vnto the practising of souldiours, vnto whome hee ought to bee assistaunt, as often as the said legions shalbe exer­cised togeather, or one alone. In summe, he is appointed to haue a care of all that appertaineth vnto the footmen, to counsaile the Lieuetenaunt Generall of the armie, and to ease his burthen as­much as possibly he may.

Concerning the charge of the Captaine Generall of the horsmen, he ought to look into all y ^e passeth amongst the horse­men, as the other doth into al y ^t passeth amongst footmen, aswel for the necessarye lodging of them, as for reuewes, exercises mutunies, and other things, and likewise that euery horseman should be furnished according vnto his estate. Moreouer, aswell this Captaine Generall as the other, ought to bee expert in the warres, and the one to know howe to exercise the others of­fice, for that it is not sayde, but that at a neede, they might put their hands vnto both. To be short, these two chiefes shall some­times visit the watches round about the camp, & either of them, of himselfe shalbe asmuch worthe in a daye of battaile, as a Ge­nerall chiefe might be: not that they should command, or should do any thing of themselues, but I meane that they should be re­die to doe it, when it were needfull, in absence of the Lieuete­nant general. They shal take the watchword of the Lieutenant Generall, and the one of them must afterwards giue it vnto his Colonels, and the other vnto his Captaines. As for the Colo­nels they must giue the watchword vnto their Sergeant Ma­iors, after that they haue receiued it from the captaine generall of the footmen. The Colonel his charge is to be circumspect that the captaines or souldiers, doe make no false musters, and to haue a regarde of the sicke and hurte men, to the intent, that they may bee diligently drest and cherished. Moreouer, a Colo­nell ought to haue a care of the suppressing of Mutinies, and to appease Souldiers, when as they are mooued for anye thing, [Page 193] and ought also to haue a regard that the Legion should be well armed, weaponed, and in state to fight, and should be as readie, and practised, as might be possible: wherein euery Colonell must be diligent, and must raunge them in battaile himselfe, to the intent that they should neuer refuse to do any thing that should be commanded them, how hard or painefull so euer it were. And to haue them to be so, I say that there is no better meane then to accustome them betime to abide hardnesse: and better it were to do it in time when as they haue no néede to do it, then to deferre them vntill such time as they must do it, how vnwilling so euer they be, and by that meanes they would not be discouraged, although they should abide great extremities, for as much as they should be accustomed vnto necessities and labour.

A Colonell ought to haue intelligence of the crimes that those of his Legion doe commit, and to procéede in iudge­ment vpon them after the manner that I will shew héereafter. Finally, amongst other things he must take héed to sée good watch kept in his quarter, and to gouerne his Legion in peace & iustice. A Captaine of the men of armes hath the like charge ouer his horssemen that a Colonell hath ouer his footemen: and is charged as well to exercise his men, as a Colonell is to exer­cise his footemen, and to haue a regard vnto their armes and horsses that all should be in good order, to wéet, that their armes should be whole & bright, their Horsses well harnessed and shod to haue seruice of them hourely, and that the said Horsses should be seruiceable, swift, long breathed, good trauailers, as gentle as may be, or at the least no strikers, for such horses are dangerous in a prease, for that one stroake of a Horsse foote may spoile a most valiant man. Me thinke I haue spoken ynough of these foure Chiefes, when as I haue said that they ought to ease one anothers burthen, and to keepe their people in good quiet, for as much as these two points do comprehend a great number in generall, but sith I haue spoken mine opinion of many other perticularly, me thinke I haue fully satisfied this matter. But yet I will say further, the foure aforesayd Chiefes ought to gouerne their people in such sorte, that there might no one [Page 194] Souldier be found who should be the occasion of any disorder: but that all things should be so gouerned and moderated, that the Campe might be the harbour of all honest men, and their refuge and Sanctuary, within which, all things ought to be as safe, as in one of our Churches: and therefore there must a re­gard be had that the Souldyers might liue well within the Campe: and is also necessary to giue order that they should kéepe their hands from taking other mens goods without the Campe, either néere, or farre off, except it be from their ene­myes, and yet not from them, without leaue of the Generall of the Army, for it is he that must permit (before that any thing may be done) that the Souldiers might spoile and bring away that they could finde, and vse it afterwards as their owne. But this rule is not obserued at this day amongst our Souldiers, they will not stay while the spoiling of a towne or countrey be permitted by the Generall, for they will take authoritie of them­selues: and they do not only vse this liberty against their ene­myes, and in a conquested countrey, but also they handle those that yéeld vpon the brute of their comming, long time before the army do come néere vnto their countrey, as ill as those who haue stood obstinate vntill the comming of the army, and vntill they are declared Rebels and enemies.

Yet if we will indifferently consider of the robberies, raun­somes, thefts, and violences which they do in Fraunce, not farre from their owne dwellings, we shall thinke that the hurt that they do after that they are out of Fraunce in another countrey, not to be strange: but I leaue that for this time, to take in hand to speake of the charge of foure principall Officers of the army, the one of which is a Ciuilyan, and doth execute the office of Chauncellor properly, for that he is an assistant vnto the Generall, as often as there is cause to speake of the administration of iustice, be it in Ciuill causes, or in Criminall, and in cases of complaint, whether it be one perticular person that complaineth, or a whole countrey: and for to aunswere the demaunds of Ambassadors, and the requests of a perticular person, towne, or countrey: and if any Proclamation should be made, it is he that ought to penne it, specially for that the [Page 195] knowledge of the lawes of the Emperours which are necessary, are not commonly in the heads of the Lieutenants Generals that are now adayes.

This said Ciuilyan is to assist the Generall when he will make any newe orders, concerning any matter of consequencie, and finally, to make aunswere vnto Letters that do come from any great personage, chiefely, if it be matter of importance: in summe, he is called to all counsailes wherein there lieth any difficultie. And moreouer besides all these seruices abouesaid, he may busie himselfe to cause victuals to be brought into the Campe, and to all other places where any prouision ought to be layd, whether it were to victuall the Campe, a Towne, or for a passage: and yet this charge is more fit for the Marshall of the Campe, or for the Prouost generall, or for an expresse commissioner of the victuals, then for a long gowne; yet I haue séene the Lord Chauncellor that is at this instant execute this office as well within Fraunce as without, continuing the warres that we haue had within these foure yeares. Before him I neuer knewe any of his qualitie execute that office: but to be a Counsellour vnto y ^e Generall as is abouesaid, I do not denie, for I haue seene one with Mounsieur de Lautrec, who vsed the title and office of Chauncellor. Now to speake of the Marshall of the Campe, who is one of the principall officers of an hoast, vnto whome it apperteineth to place the Campe, and to distribute it into quarters, and to fortifie it: he also is to regard that y ^e victuals should be equally distributed throughout all the quarters of the Campe, and that euery thing should be set in his place. The controuersies which are not vnder the Colonels, or of those that are not of the Campe, the complaints of victualers, of artificers, and of other mē of occupation which do follow a Campe, do come before him: he also must haue care of the sick men. The third principall officer is the maister of the Ordnance, who is of no small estimation at this day, because of the estimation that we do make of that instrument. His charge is, to cause his pieces to be well mounted, and to haue them furnished with great quantitie of shot and powder.

[Page 196]Moreouer, he ought to haue good Gunners, many Pioners, Smithes, Carpenters, Carters, and other people fit for the occupation of the Ordnance. It apperteineth vnto his office to be expert, to make the approches before a place, for to batter it, to haue iudgement of himselfe, and also to be inquisitiue of them that knowe the place, where it may be best approched, and beaten, is weakest, and easiest to be taken.

Moreouer, he ought to haue vnderstanding in Mines, to deuise them, and to cause them to be made as they ought to be: which being made with iudgement, may do them great seruice that do besiege a strong place, and hardly will they be preuen­ted. The Countie Pedro of Nauarre had the best skill in these Mines of any man in his time and ours: and by the meanes of them hath taken many Townes and Castles, as well against the King, as for him.

We may say that the Lord of Bury hath succéeded in the said Countie his place, for he in mine opinion doth vnderstand this businesse as well as any man in Fraunce, or if I durst say, bet­ter: I should not greatly faile if I said better then any other nation. Concerning the Ordnance, it ought to be accoumpted amongst the most excellentest armes, as in the vse of it we do see the effect, but leaue that to it selfe which doth sufficiently commend it selfe: I do say, that he that doth exercise the office of the Maister of the Ordnance, must haue an eye vnto all those that do belong vnto it, and to punish those that do offend.

It had bin necessary that I had followed my Lord great Esquyer, who is at this present to speake further in this mat­ter: for euery man knoweth that he doth vnderstand this occu­pation better then any other man, but I haue neither had ley­sure to follow him, nor time to learne after other, wherefore I will content my selfe with these Generalities which I haue spokē of, without passing further. Now it is necessary to speake of the Threasurer, who is one of the necessaryest Officers in a Campe, because of the charge that he hath vnder hys hands, to wéete, the King his money, which is the mainte­nance of the warres, without which, it is impossible that an Ar­my could be mainteined long, hauing to do with a strong, [Page 197] and obstinate enemy. The said Threasorer is to imploy the Kings money many wayes for the preferment of his seruice, moreouer, he ought to receiue the tributes, and taxes that the townes and countrey conquested do pay vnto the King, and that those that are vnder his obedience do contribute: or if so be that there be any league, and that the said league should furnish money and no people: he must also prouide that the Campe should be furnished with store of victuall, and must haue a care that euery man as well the great as the small, the Pyoners, as the principals, should be contented and paid their wages at the tearme that they ought to be paid, if you would that the King should be well serued, and that the souldiers should obey theyr Chiefes, and be men of good life. For if money do want, I do not knowe how a Camp could be mainteined, nor the souldiers kept from robbing, and committing of a thousand mischiefes: for I see no meanes how to correct them for any fault, when as necessitie doth constraine them therevnto: but I do not say but that they ought to haue patience, and to haue a care not to of­fend, although that money be long a comming: for I do knowe well ynough that it cannot alwayes be brought at the time ap­pointed, because of the lets that they haue oft times that should bring it, or that the threasurie is sometimes so neere emptyed, that there must be a time to recouer newe: and therefore the souldiers ought to haue patience vntill it be leuyed, and do ariue: but if the attending for it be too long, there is nothing more iniust then to haue men to liue by the winde, or without money, like vnto gray Friers. But then there must be daily a certaine quantitie of victuals distributed vnto them, and other things necessary for their liuing, and apparell to mainteine thē, vntill that their pay do come: or for to abandon them to their owne discretions (that is to say, that they may take where they can finde it) which is a thing that ought neuer to be permitted but in an extremity, and when as all other meanes do faile, for that this liberty is cause that the souldiers do fall into such inso­lencie, that it will be almost impossible to bring thē afterwards againe into their right course: yet it is lesse dangerous then to see them to perish with famine, and to see the army to decay be­fore our faces. The one of which two will happen if so be that [Page 198] it be not foreséene spéedely, and the fault héereof must not be at­tributed vnto Chiefes or Captaines, when as we do know that they cannot haue wherewithall to nourish themselues & others, seeing that their wages is behind as well as the souldiers, and are as néedy, or more néedy, then the simplest souldier. If we wil say that the speaches of the Chiefes do appease, & prolong the souldiers, I do confesse it to be true: but it is but for a few daies, & whilest the souldiers do giue some credit vnto their words: but afterwards when they do sée that they are led frō day to day with bare words, there will be no meane to keepe thē contented any longer, but they will murmur after diuers manners, & will giue no more credit vnto their Chiefs afterwards: it might also be an occasion that they would not credit thē at other times whē as they do tell them the truth, and when as it shall be verie ne­cessary to vse speaches vnto them: for one of the principallest point y ^t a Chiefe ought to haue in recommendatiō, is, not to lye vnto his souldiers, if that y ^e vntruth may be found & discouered afterwards, because that at another time he shall haue much to do to perswade thē to belieue him in speaking the truth, for that he hath deceiued them before. And although that there ought a regard to be had in this matter, yet at this day we would that lyes should stand in stead of paiment, & that souldiers should be pacified with words, & by y ^e meanes the Captaine is discredited for a thing y ^t may be remedied another way, & when all is said, to couer y ^e Threasurers faults by another man, who oft times do play the Dukes in good townes, whilst y ^e souldiers do sterue in a Camp, or do imploy the money that is due vnto souldiers, to their perticular vses, whereas they ought to leaue all other busines vndone to be at the Campe in due time. The Threasurer for the warres ought to prouide in such sort, that the souldiers, & all others that do take wages, might be paid at their tearme: and if so be that the paiment do stay certain daies after that tearme, that at the least the souldiers do not loose those daies, for reason would that the workeman should be paide his hyre. And when as the said Threasurer doth know that it will be longer before money do come then were néedefull it should be, he must aduertise the Lieutenant Generall incontinent, that order may be taken how euery man should liue: and that pro­uision [Page 199] of victuals might be made before hand, to be distributed afterwards vnto euery man according vnto his estate, to attend whilst that money doth come. And there would be no great hurt done if that the souldiers did knowe how long it would be ere that they should be paide, for some would saue their money and haue to spare that make no reckening to spare, thinking to receiue newe money at the ende of the moneth, such as do liue but from hand to mouth, without care what shall come after. By meanes of this aduertisement, the Captaines should not néede to content their people with words, & the souldiers should haue as little occasion to mistrust their Chiefes. And this is all that I do pretend to speake of the foure Officers or Magistrats aforesaid, who are to haue to do with many other things, but these that I haue spoken of are the most generall. I will there­fore returne to my matter which I left before, concerning the placing and ordering of a Campe: for diuision whereof, it were necessary that those that should haue that charge, should be ex­pert in the art of measuring, to the intent that immediatly after that the place is chosen, they may giue the Campe such square forme as is said, and afterwards distribute the quarters, places, & publike streates, & in summe, all that is requisite in a Campe, which doing, they shall neuer be constrained to stay long for the ordering of a Campe, for that they must keepe alwayes one selfe-same forme, and manner of lodging, without varietie at any time: and by that meanes euery man should knowe hys place after once lodging, although that no bodie do shewe him his quarter, because that of himselfe he shall easily vnderstand what space, and how much place euery man ought to occupy in his quarter, which may not be vnderstood and obserued by those that do seeke to lodge their Camps in strong places, because y ^t they are constrained to alter the formes of their Camps, accor­ding vnto the varietie of the scituation, wherevnto the Romans would in no case be subiect, for as I haue said before, they did alwaies fortifie by their arte the scituations which were weake of themselues, as we may do if we will, and vse it in the same sort that they did, or in better: for we haue Ordnance which they had not, albeit that they had certayne other engins, [Page 200] which neuer haue béen put in vse since the sayd Ordnance hath béen inuented: neither were they of that violence that it is, nor so easy to be carryed too and fro. For the rest, it is knowne that the greatest part of theyr fortresses were made of wood, which might not endure against one shot of those pieces that we do vse to beate places withall at this instant: against which there is no other remedie, but to make rampars of earth, and of the greatest thicknes that is possible, which yet can very hardly withstand them: and were it not that it doth yéeld vnto the shot, and by that meanes doth kill it, a man should make but sorie worke in ramparing with earth, or with other matter, for it would be time lost, I do meane for the strengthning of a Towne, but not of a Campe: for that Camps do thinke them­selues to be as strong in the field as their enemyes are, and consequently will not suffer themselues to be besieged & beaten with Ordnance, so that they néede not to make any such great rampars as I speake of, except that they be very weake, and feare to be forced to fight, or do forbeare attending succour: for in these cases they must séeke by all meanes to fortifie them­selues, and to haue all the aduantages that might be thought vpon: as to make plat-formes of earth, and caualiers raysed high to beate round about the Campe a farre off. The Lord Constables Campe that was before Auignon, was of the most incomparable force of all other that euer I haue séene in my time for a camp scituated in plaine ground. By this appea­reth, that we haue the meanes & industry to fortifie a Camp as well as y ^e auncient Romanes had, if we do consider of the little force of their engins, & of the marueilous violence of ours. And furthermore, that our rampars being of earth, we néede not to build towres or castles of wood, to the intent to be the surer a­gainst the violence of the Cannon, which breaketh & shiuereth to pieces all that it doth meet withall: wherefore we must not thinke y ^t it would be hard for vs to keepe alwaies one forme of camp if we would: but also we must belieue that it is as easy for vs to do it, as it was for the said Romanes, and easier, because wood is hard to be found, but there is earth ynough to be had euery where.

[Page 201]In this passage I must speake somewhat of the considera­tions, that a Lieutenant Generall ought to haue when he will incampe néere vnto his enemies: before that he enterprise to ap­proach so néere vnto his enemies, that the two armies cannot afterwards depart the one from the other without shame or bat­taile. He ought to haue consideration of his estate and force, to knowe whether his men haue a good will to fight or not, or if they are strong enough to doe it whensoeuer his enemies should assault him, or else I would not bee of opinion that he should put himselfe into that daunger: forasmuch as it would be to be doubted that his enemies would assayle him, at such time as he would thinke to lodge, and before that his Campe could be fortified. Suppose that he were not fought withall at that instant, I cannot thinke but that the sayd enemie atttendant would famish him, or else the scituation of the countrie must bée very fauourable. For to auoyd these incoueniences, the aforesaid Generall ought to looke vnto his busines: and if so be that he bée strong enough to deale with thē, there is no daunger if he do ap­proach them within Cannon shot: hauing viewed himselfe the place whereas he will plant his Camp, or caused it to be viewed before that his Legions do ariue. And the Legions being ari­ued, he must cause the Hastaries and Princes to keepe them­selues in order of battaile, with their faces towards their ene­mies, and must helpe himselfe with the Triaries to make his trenches vpon the flankes, when as he is not sufficiently furni­shed with Pioners: and to inclose the other sides, he might im­ploy the seruants and boyes with other followers of the armie: all which should labour at the backe of the battaile being coue­red by the Hastaries and Princes. The Forlorne hope should be in their order of battaile, and the horsemen likewise. If the ene­mie would fight in the meane time, the Triaries should alwaies haue time enough to leaue their worke and to take their armes, and to raunge themselues in their order whilest that the Hasta­ries do make resistance, & so his battailes should by no meanes bee surprised. But let vs suppose that his enemie do make no great shewe to assayle him raunged in battaile, but doth giue him skirmishes all day long to trouble his people, and to keepe [Page 202] them in armes to hinder the fortification of his Campe: this bragge must be no cause of stay, but they must do the like by thē, and giue them good store of great shot withall, causing the Ha­staries and others, as I haue sayd, to keepe themselues conti­nually in battaile, and the Triaries to continue at their worke, not stirring from it vntill such time as the Campe were fortified and the quarters made. This done, the sayd Triaries must bee first lodged and the prouision immediatly. And after them the Princes and the Ordnance which must be brought into the place where it is accustomed to be placed. The Hastaries must after­wards take their places, and afterwards the horsemen: to wéet, the men of armes first, the light horsemen after them, and the Hargoletiers and Harquebuziers on horsebacke after them, and last of all the Forlorne hope: so that those that ought to bee for­most when they should enter into battaile against their enemies, shall bee the last that shall bee lodged: and in lodging them af­ter this manner, there might be no disorder nor cryings as there is amongst vs. For when our Souldiers are to bee lodged in Campe, euery man runneth to bee the first lodged, crying and making such a noyse that it is a confusion, ofttimes lodging thē ­selues before their turnes, making no accompt to leaue their Ensignes and to abandon them, hauing their enemies in their teeth.

The Lord Marshall of Montian was in great distresse through this disorder, with his Auantgard before Montcailer: for that euen at that instant that wee looked that the Spanyards should haue assayled vs, our Ensignes were left from time to time without people, who were gone to seeke lodgings: albeit that they had no leaue of him nor their Captaines, and in lodg­ing themselues, God knowes what a noyse those gapers and cryers did make: and what was the cause of this disorder, but the disobedience that is amongst vs Frenchmen, who are so delicate that we cannot suffer want one whole day, but wee wast with griefe of it as snowe against the Sunne. Certainly the sayd Lord did his endeuour to stay them, and it was needfull for the daunger that we were in: and at that time was seen (asmuch as in any other place) the great want of order that is amongst [Page 203] vs: specially in the morning in passing a little brooke, for except it were some of the first rankes of the Battailon, y ^e others made no difficultie at all to breake, and put themselues out of their ranks, to passe at their case one after an other ouer a little planke that was in the same place: so that it was our good fortune that we were not assayled at that instant: for the first should haue suf­fered the smart of the others negligence and disorder: and per­haps there might haue insued some great inconuenience, as it was told me within two daies after when as I did ariue at the Campe, for at that time I was not there, because of the Com­mission that the Lord Constable had giuen vnto the Lord of Roberual, and the commaundement that he gaue me by his letter to accompanie the sayd Roberual with my hand, to ceaze vpon the vallies of S. Martin and Lucerne to the King his vse, and by that meanes I was not there: notwithstanding, I was told of it afterwards of all that happened in the Campe by men of credite, who were in the daunger afore sayd very néere vnto the person of the sayd Lord: to weet, the Barron Castelnan, and the Vicont Dorth, and since much better by the Lord Dam­bres, who told me all: & helped to repayre & couer the disorder, as others haue tolde me. Those cryings must not bee vsed a­mongst these Legions of whom I treate: they must be alwaies lodged timely before night, if it were possible. Which doing, vsing the manner that I haue so many times spoken of before, that is, the Campe hauing alwaies one selfe-same forme: it shall not bee needfull for the Souldiers to seeke their quarters, or where the bands should lodge, for they shall know y ^e places of themselues, for they shall see where their Ensignes do stay, and by them know their places easely, and the Ensignes shall know their places as easely by the General his lodging, and the gates which shall be towards the foure Regions, as I haue sayd. All that may make any alteration in a Campe, is, that the first and second Legions shall be alwaies lodged next their enemies, and thereunto the Souldiers must haue a regard euery man vnto the place that he shall lodge in. Further, it must not be forgot­ten to appoynt certaine bands to watch: for that without watch, the fortification of the Campe, and all that may be sayd or done [Page 204] for these Legions would bee labour lost. But sith I am fal­len into this matter, I will speake mine opinion of the Skoutes and Sentenells that are placed by night without a Campe, which is a custome that I cannot iudge to be either good or ser­uiceable: neither can I finde vppon what example they were grounded that were the first inuenters of this manner: for it is not after the manner of the auncient watches, at the least those that I haue read of, I do thinke that they had a more care to a­uoyd the mischief that might happen through the renewing and chaunging of the Skoutes and Sentenells: for that they might perhappes be sometimes corrupted with monie, or bee surprised so neere, that the watch might not bee aduertised by them of the comming of their enemies: specially if it were so that the watch were kept after the French fashion, that is to say, if the Soul­diers did sleepe their bellies full, in hope to bee wakened by the Sentenells, it should be in daunger to bee surprised and to haue their throtes cut. For which cause the auncient men of warre made their watches within their trenches, and had no bodie to skout without: and by this manner of watch they were alwaies so well preserued, that they altered it not, but vsed very great di­ligence in it, and very good order, and punished all those with death that fayled of their dueties in the same, as wee may see in Polibius: vnto whom I send all those that would see the man­ner of their doing at large. Me thinke that the reasons aboue sayd may suffice to shewe the profite of sending of Skoutes out of a fort: which is, that they do serue for no other purpose but to make the watch within to bee the more carelesse and negligent: for they do giue themselues vnto nothing but to play, dronken­nesse, and sleepe (as I haue sayd) whilest peraduenture the Sen­tenells do keepe as ill watch as they. But is not this a great fault to commit the safetie of a whole armie vnto two or three roysters, who haue neither regarde of honestie nor any other thing: and albeit that those that are Skoutes on horsebacke, are gentlemen, and men of credit: and likewise those that visite the watch do their indeuour asmuch as is possible, may not both sometimes be surprised by their enemies, or may they not sleepe aswell as the others, and forget their busines, & by that meanes [Page 205] be slaine by their enemies: but may it not happen that their ene­mies might haue the watch word, or that they might gesse at it, and approach the Sentenells with false tokens giuen them to vnderstand that they are of their Souldiers: I knowe not who hath shewed vs this manner, nor what reason wee haue to ob­serue it at this day, men of warre being more subtile and poli­ticke then they were in times past, except we will be voyd of rea­son to persist in a most euident and manifest error, whereunto I wil not from henceforth, that a Lieutenant Generall should con­sent, but that he should forbid it expressely. And furthermore, that for his ordinarie night-watch he do appoynt the one third part of his people, which are 16. Ensignes of footmen, to the in­tent that the Souldiers might haue two nights free: the one of which Ensignes must watch round about the General his quar­ter, and another must guard the Powder: two other Ensignes must bee placed vpon the two market places: for the maister of Ordnance his quarter is well enough furnished with gunners, carters and pioners. By this accompt there should bee in the middest of the Camp one band of euery Legion, who shal guard the Generall and principall Chiefes, and also impeach the mis­chiefes which oftimes do happen by night, and the excesses and thefts that are done more at time then by day. The 12. bands which do remaine, three of euery Legion shall keepe watch a­longst the rampars in the emptie space that I haue left betwixt the rampar and the quarter: I do meane that three bands of the first Legion shall keepe watch against the quarter of the fourth Legion; and those of the fourth against the quarter of the first; those of the second Legion shall keepe watch against the quarter of the third; and those of the third against the quarter of the se­cond: so that by this meanes the Souldiers should haue the lesse oportunitie to steale from their watch vnto their lodgings, which they would doe perhaps if their watch were néere their quarter.

The greatest strength of the watch must be at the gates, and at the fower corners of the Camp: and in stead of the Skoutes which we do send out to be the better aduertised of our enemies comming, the fourth part of the sayd watch must bee kept wa­king, [Page 206] and so by that meanes the watch shall be deuided into fo­wer watches: and to proceede in this watch the more equally, so that the one watch might not bee more grieued or burdened then the other, the Generall his Trumpet shall signifie by his sound, at what time they ought to be chaunged, and for to do it iustly, he ought to haue some sure clocke, or the Marshall of the Campe should giue him the aduertisement. This charge might be giuen vnto one of the foure Colonells, who ought to watch euery man in his turne, euery night one: and each of them in his turne should haue the whole charge of the watch throughout the Campe. As for the horsemen, their office shall bee to search the watch, and should bee deuided into fiue night watches, that is, two Decuries of euery companie of men of armes, and the ac­complishment of other horsemen after that rate. And if this number be thought to be too great (for it doth amount vnto 480. horse for euery night) there might bee but the one halfe of them appoynted, or any other number that might bee thought suffi­cient, and they might bee deuided into two watches, or more. Vegetius would that the horsemen should keepe Sentenell without the Campe by night: but he doth alleadge no reason for it, which is the occasion that I do not ground my selfe any way vpon his saying, sith I haue very good reasons on my side, and that I do presuppose that the Camp is a very strong place: but if it were in an open place, and without rampar, I do not say that I would not put horsemen out vpon the waies. As con­cerning the watch by day, they must do it that watched by night, or a great part of them. And then I would keepe horsemen a­broad round about the Campe to see who goeth and commeth, and in so doing, the Campe need not to feare surprise. Concer­ning the giuing of the watch word, and the renewing of it euery euening, and sometimes to chaunge it foure or fiue times in one night, I will say nothing, nor of many other small poyntes that we are accustomed in this matter: for they are well enough knowne vnto euery man. Of one thing I do meane to speake, which may do them some pleasure that do make accompt of it, and contrariwise may do them some great mischiefe that do not regard it: that is, diligently to looke into all those that come into [Page 207] the Campe, and those that go out: and likewise vnto those that do want by night, and vnto newe commers: for this is a thing of great importance, and may be easely done, by the meanes of the diuisions of the quarters and lodgings, for that it is not onely knowne what number of people should lodge in euery quarter, but in euery tent perticularly, by which meanes it may be ease­lie found if any do want, or if there were any newe commers. Those that do want, or do lodge out of their quarter, shall be pu­nished as fugitiues, except that they had leaue of their superi­ours: and those that should bee found ouer and aboue the num­ber, should be demaunded what busines they had there, & should bee constrained to giue an accompt of their qualitie throughly. This industrie will bee an occasion that our enemies could not practise, or haue conference with our Souldiers, how secretly soeuer they should go to worke. And moreouer, there would this commoditie proceed of it, that is, our enemies should seldome knowe any sure newes of our estate, so that this obseruation might haue place, which is a great poynt: and hereof the Ro­manes made a very great accompt, as wee do finde written in many places expresly by that, which Claudius Nero did once in his Campe, being lodged néere vnto Anniball in Calabria, who departed so secretly frō his Campe to ioyne with Salina­tor, who was at Anconne against Asdruball, that he went vn­to his companion and helped to ouerthrowe Asdruball, and re­turned with his people backe agayne into his Campe, Anni­ball not vnderstanding of his going or comming. Hardly could this be done at this present in a French Campe, for that all ma­ner of persons are suffered there, and because y ^t those are not pu­nished that go out without leaue, what commaundement soeuer is giuen that they should not abandon their Ensignes: and wée may make what cryes we wil either of this, or other things, sith there is no regard had to cause them to bee straightly obserued, nor to punish those that do contrarie vnto the cryes: & yet there is nothing in this world that we ought to keepe so much in obe­dience as an hoast. And therefore Militarie lawes ought to bee most sharpe, and hee that hath the charge of Iustice to bee most rigorous. Of this matter there shall hereafter bee spoken in his [Page 208] course. To make an ende, I say that in the olde time when as they would raise their Camps, the Captaine Generall his Trompet sounded three times. At the first sound they tooke downe their Tents, and made their packes: at the second they did lade: and at the third euery man went into the field, and martched towards the place that the Generall did appoynt them. In our time the first sound commaundeth to saddle, and serueth in stead of their first. Our second commaundeth to put foote in the stirrupe, and so was theirs. It would not be a­misse that wee did keepe amongst vs the silence that the Turkes do vse in their departing from their lodgings, who do dislodge so quietly, that it is almost impossible to perceiue it by the little noyse that they do make: and their silence likewise in lodging is such, that a man might thinke them rather to be dumme, then o­therwise: whereas we do farre differ from them, that whether it be in lodging, or whilest wee do abide in the Campe, or in our departing, wee could not well heare if God should thunder a­mongst vs. A Lieutenant Generall ought yet to haue diuers o­ther considerations in the placing of the Campe: principally two; the one is to lodge in a healthfull place; & the other, that his enemies may not besiege it, nor cut it off from victualls, and wa­ter. He ought neuer to lodge in a marish ground, or in a place of ill ayre, for the auoyding of diseases: which is easely knowne by the scituation of the place, and the euill colour of the inhabitants that dwell there. As for the other poynt to be free from siege, he must consider of the nature of the place, and how he may keepe the way open towards his friends, and where his enemies do keepe and may annoy him: and therevpon to make his coniec­ture, whether he may be besieged, or recouer victualls and other things necessarie in despite of his sayd enemies. An armie may be besieged and ouerthrowne without striking stroke, if it bee lodged where an enemie may drowne it, by breaking of Sluses, and fludgates: as happened vnto the Christians in the yeare 1221. being alongst the Nile nere vnto Caire against the Soul­dan: this matter must be looked vnto. And certainely, a Lieute­nant General ought to haue great knowledge of y ^e countries he must passe through, and to haue those about them that do know [Page 209] them. The sicknesse and famine that ofttimes do happen vnto an armie, may bee auoyded by taking heed vnto the excesse that the Souldiers do vse, and to keepe them the better in health, there must bee prouision made that they may lye in tents, and a care had to lodge them in places where there are good store of trees to shadowe them from the Sunne and wether, and for to boyle their meate. It is also necessarie to take heed that they doe not trauaile in hot wether: and therefore in Summer they must depart from their lodgings before day, and be lodged againe be­fore the great heate of day: and in winter they must neuer bee made to martch through snowe and yce, except they may finde vpon the way wherewithall to make fire. Moreouer, they must not be suffered to drinke ill waters, nor to be ill clad: for all these do cause great sicknesses, and they must be all carefully prouided for, of how base condition soeuer they bee: and this care doth binde the hearts of Souldiers more vnto their Generall, then any other benefite he can bestowe vpon them. And in so doing it shall be for his owne profite: for if that he should haue warres with sicknes, and likewise with his enemies, he might quickly be ouerthrowne, in resisting two such aduersaries. Exercise hel­peth much to keepe mens bodies in health: wherefore the Ge­nerall must cause all the Souldiers of his hoast to exercise them­selues in armes once a day at the least, vntill that they do sweat, if not longer: for there is no better meane to keepe an armie in health, and to make it victorious ouer their enemies, then this.

Concerning the famine that may happen vnto a Campe, it is not sayd that a Generall ought to take heed but of his enemies only, that they should not cut off his victualls: but furthermore he must foresee from whence it might be brought vnto him, and to giue order that the victualls which he hath, do not too hastely consume, except he know incontinent where to haue others. And for to do well, he ought alwaies to haue one moneths victualls in store for his whole armie. Suppose that he hath in his Camp of men of warre, and all other maner of people 40000. persons, and more: 35 Muys of Paris measure will suffice them a whole day honestly: out of euery one of which, as sayth maister Bude, will bee made 1152. loafes, euery one of which loafes will suf­fice [Page 210] one man a whole day. By this accompt the prouision for 30. daies doth amount vnto 1656.

Concerning horse meate, Oates and Barley is good: but if that these cannot be had, there would be no great daunger if that they liued sometime without them, prouided that they did not want other foode, if it were possible, that is, hey, chaffe, or grasse: yet grasse doth weaken them greatly. The leaues and small boughes of trees are good for them, when as there is no better to be had, and the staulkes of vines: and for that they are hard, they may bee broken with mallets, and so the horses may eate them the better. But to come againe to my matter, I say that a Lieutenant Generall ought to taxe the townes in the countrie where he makes his warres, or his aliance, if that they bee néere, to bring a certaine great quantitie of victualls vnto his Campe to feed his Souldiers, if that monie do want, or to cause them to sell it at a reasonable price, both to refresh his prouision, and to keepe it for a need: for as all things that concerne the warres, may be trayned long: so also famine without helpe, will bring a Campe lowe, and ouerthrowe it in time: and an enemie if he can haue meanes to ouerthrowe it by famine, will neuer prooue to o­uerthrowe it by battaile; because that the victorie would bée so much the lesse bloudie and daungerous, although it bee not alto­gether so honorable. That which is sayd may suffice to auoyde this incouenience: and Iustice, if it be obserued, will do seruice in an hoast: and the order which may bee giuen to bridle Soul­diers from liuing after their owne willes, is likewise as necessa­rie as any other that can be named. And to proue this to be true, concerning the one, all men do knowe that if Iustice do not go­uerne in an armie, all things will go quite contrarie, and there is no victualler or other that will bring any thing vnto it. And as concerning the other, if there were no order, a moneths vic­tuall would not last one day: wherfore Iustice ought to be main­tained, & whosoeuer should vse force against a victualler, ought to be grieuously punished. Therefore euery Souldier must haue daylie giuen vnto him some such quantitie of victuals as he may spend in a day: & moreouer, they must be forbidden to eate but at certaine houres. This would bee an occasion that the victualls [Page 211] would bée the better spared: and that those that do liue this so­berly, will bee much more peaceable, watching, and healthfull, then if they should eate & drinke at all houres, as we don, which causeth many perticular quarrells, and the braue muti [...]ies that wee see do raigne amongst vs. Furthermore, if wee had more people to lodge, then the number aboue sayd: I say that they may be lodged in the places in the middest of the Campe, and a­longst the streates, or with the Legionaries themselues: for they are lodged at large. But me thinke that these foure Le­gions with their horsemen, Chiefes, officers, and others, which I haue appoynted to followe the hoast, are sufficient to enter­prise any act of what importance soeuer it were, for to fight with twice as many enemies as themselues. The best is, euery man may vse his owne free wil, and make his warres with as great a number of people as he will himselfe. Wherefore if the number were much greater, the Campe must bee of greater compasse then that here before spoken of, and notwithstanding it must be distributed like vnto it. If it were not that this second part would be greater then the first; and the third part too little in respect of them, I would proceed further: wher­fore I will breathe and rest my selfe here, to treate the better of the third Booke.

How a Generall may helpe himselfe in the warres with di­uers policies
The 1. Chapter.

IN this third booke shall bee shewed what meanes a Lieutenant Generall may vse to bring his warrs to an end in short time. Suppose that after he hath ouerthrown his enemies in bat­taile (as is aforesayd) that there doth yet remaine a certaine number in the field, or that there are certain townes who do stand vpon their guard like e­nemies, or others which are not to bee trusted: the meanes how to haue an end of the one, & to bee assured of the other, are these. First of all, if there were any part of the countrie to be suspected to reuolt, if so be that it should be left in it intier: the Lieutenant General must excogitat some practise that may be for his profit, and domageable vnto those whome he doth suspect: as to com­maund them to beate downe the walles of their townes, and to banish certaine of their citizens: (I meane those whom he doub­teth most) and this commaundement must be giuen in such sort, that no towne so commaunded might thinke this charge to con­cerne others then themselues perticularly: and therefore the said commaundement & charge must be giuen in all the said townes at one instant, to the intent they might immediatly obey, & not haue respit to cōferre & take counsaile one of another. And as for the banishment of those whom he thinketh might make any cō ­motion or rebelliō in a towne, they must be deceiued in some ma­ner, as to bee made to beléeue they shall bee imployed in some [Page 213] busines, wherein the Lieutenant will do them good, in giuing them commission to do certaine affayres farre of, in some such place where they should haue no meanes to trouble him: which commission might stand in stead of an honest and couered ba­nishment. And as for those townes that are of great power, and so inclined to disobey, that for euery litle occasion they might refuse the commaundement of the Generall, there is no better meanes then to assure himself of them, assaying to surprise them at vnwares. And to colour his pretence, he must make a rela­tion vnto them of some enterprise like a trueth: for the execution whereof he is to vse their helpes, and must make shewe that he reposeth great trust in them, and that his intent is to some other purpose then to deceiue them. And in mine opinion, they will be perswaded without any great difficultie: and being once entred into this opinion, they will giue any such nūber of their townes men as he will require. And if the Generall do but sometimes smile a little vpon some of the principalls, they will bee forward enough to leuie the greatest part of their people to do him ser­uice: of whom he may make his profite afterwards, as if they were giuen him for pledges. Furthermore, to bee assured of a towne, of whose loyaltie there is no good opinion to be had, the remedie that I see, whether it bee before the battaile, or after, is to imitate Pompei and others, which heretofore haue had the like busines: for Pompei hauing some doubt of a towne which is in Spayne, prayed the inhabitants that they would lodge the sicke men of his armie in their towne: which request being con­sented, he sent them vnder colour of sicke men, part of the most valiantest Souldiers that he had: who when they were entred, made themselues maisters of the sayd towne incontinent, and so constrayned them to continue in his aliance. Publius Vale­rius in like case to assure himselfe of the Epidaures, caused (as we would say) a generall pardon to be brought from the Pope into a Church without the towne, and at the day appoynted for them to obtaine the sayd pardon, all the people went out of the towne, and left but fewe in it to defend it, but the sayd Publius and his men: who seeing themselues to be strongest, did shut the gates, and would not suffer afterwards any man to enter, but those of whom they were well assured. Some say that he cau­sed [Page 214] all the chiefest men to bee giuen for pledges, before he would suffer any of the inhabitants to enter. Alexander the great, when he made his voyadge into Asia, foreseeing that the people which he left behind him should not rebell after his departure, (specially the Thracians whom he had newly subdued) tooke all the principal of the countrie, and the flower of the fighting men, and gaue them many honorable offices in his armie, and all the places of credite, and carried them in his companie: in whose places at home he established ouer the people of Thrace certaine men of small qualitie: in which doing, he contented first of all the Princes of the countrie by vsing them well, as I haue sayd: afterwards he vnfurnished the countrie of the best Souldiers they had, giuing them to vnderstand that he would be serued by them in his enterprise (although that that was not only the end of his intent) and moreouer he tooke from the common people all their hope of rebelling, by taking from them all their good Chiefes and good Souldiers. We see then by these policies af­ter what manner a Generall may assure himselfe of those whom he doth suspect. As for the taking of the townes which holde strong of themselues, or which haue garrison of enemies, is a matter that shall be spoken of hereafter. At this present I will continue these matters of policie and foresight: for they may stand our Generall in some stead in time and place. If so bee he should haue any suspition in any of his counsaile, to weete, that he did discouer his secrets and his estate vnto his enemies, he cannot vse a better policie, then to helpe himselfe with the fraud of this traytor, in imparting that vnto him that he hath no in­tention to do, and fayning that he hath doubt of things that he feareth nothing at all, and that he desireth that his enemies should do those things which he would in no case y ^t they should do, and this may be an occasion that his sayd enemies may take some enterprise in hand, thinking assuredly that they do knowe his secrets, and thereby he may surprise them at his aduantage, hauing deceiued them voluntarily. Ventidius helped himselfe with this policie agaynst the Parthians. If the Generall haue determined, or if he be constrained to send part of his people out of y ^e Camp to succour any man, as I haue said, Claudius Nero succoured his companion, and that they both were lodged very [Page 215] néere vnto their enemies; if y ^e sayd Generall would that his sayd enemies should not perceiue that his Campe were weakned of people, he must leaue the lodgings of those that are departed in the same state that they alwaies were in, and the Ensignes like­wise and the same number of fiers that were there accustomed to be made: and furthermore, the watch must be made as strong as euer it was. On the other part, he vnto whom the succour is sent, if he would deceiue his enemies, ought to take heed not to enlarge his Camp, nor to suffer any newe lodgings to be made, nor to make shew of any other Ensignes then those which were accustomed to bee seene, but those which come last must lodge with the first: to weet, Captaines with Captaines, Lieutenants with Lieutenants, Ensigne-bearers with Ensigne-bearers, and consequently officers with officers, and simple Souldiers with their like, like as those of the sayd Nero did with those of Sali­nator. If our Generall desire at any time to knowe sure newes of the enemies busines, he may imitate Scipio, who being in Af­frica against the Carthagenians, sent certain of his men in Am­bassage vnto Siphax, fayning to treate of an agreement betwixt them; with whose seruants he mingled certaine Captaines of his of the most expertest he had, who were simply apparelled like vnto seruants, expresly for to spie the state of his enemies fully: when as the sayd Ambassadours were ariued before Siphax, and doing their charge, the spies in the meane while tooke occa­sion to do their busines by one of their horses which they did let scape, to the intent to followe him throughout the hoast, and to marke all things at their pleasure: whereof they made their re­port vnto the sayd Scipio; who being aduertised of all, surprised two mightie Camps in one morning. A Generall might like­wise banish some one of his familiars, and fayne some great dis­pleasure against them, which might retire vnto his enemies, and from thence giue aduertisement of their estate: he may like­wise sometimes vnderstand their secretes by prisoners, and by spies that he sendeth into their Campe, vnder colour of bring­ing victualls, or to serue there for some other turne. And some­times some of the chiefest of the sayd enemies armie may bee corrupted, in suche sort that they may giue aduertisement. [Page 216] For what is it that couetousnesse will not do amongst men? True it is, that for to maintaine these spyes and traytors, the Generall ought to spare nothing, because that the want of not hauing ofttimes newes of enemies procéedings, doth make vs sometimes to feele the smart of it: whereas onely good ad­uertisement might bee the occasion of the winning of a whole warre. For to prooue what trust a man may haue in a towne, or in a whole countrie, he may helpe himselfe with the policie of Marius, who being occupied in the wars against the Cimbres, and willing to make proofe of the faith of the Gaules, which dwelt in the parts of Italie, which we call Lumbardie at this day, and who were in aliance with the Romanes at that time, he sent them two packes of Letters, the one open and the other sealed: In the open Letters it was forbidden them, that they should by no meanes open the sealed Letters, but at a certaine day: but they could not so long forbeare but did open them be­fore their terme: and therevpon the Letters being demaunded againe by the said Marius, he perceiued manifestly that he ought not to trust them no more then needed.

If a Prince were assayled in his owne countrie that would not attend at home for the warres, he may enter vpon another part of his enemies countrie, and by that meanes constraine him to returne for to defend his owne: I meane, if the sayd Prince haue his townes stronger and better prouided for, or his coun­trie stronger and more difficile then his enemies. If our Gene­rall do find himselfe to bee besieged by his enemies in any parte that he could not escape without shame, or losse, in this case he may practise to agree with them, and to take truce: for in mine opinion they will then become so negligent, that easely he may escape their hands, or in the meane time while such agree­ments are in hand, or whilest he hath truce, he might practise to do his enemie a mischiefe: for it is then that the scourge will be giuen better then at any other time: and when the mischiefe is once happened, he may say: I haue been deceiued vnder shadow of true meaning: but to thinke that an armie ouerthrowne, or a place gotten, whilest the entercourse doth continue, should bee repayred or restored by the deceiuer, is a vayne hope: for I know [Page 217] not what we would do our selues if it were so that we should at any time haue the like aduantage of our enemies. When the Generall should find himselfe at any time in that danger not to depart out of a place without vsing some pollicie, he must exco­gitate all the inuentions that may serue his turne, and proue them all one after another, vntill such time as some one may do him good. Amongst others he may proue these two, the one is to assayle his enemies on the one side with a small number of souldiers, and the most resolute men: and with the others in the meane time to do all indeuour to open the passage on the other side, whilest the enemies are busied to resist their assaults; the other manner is to inuent some new thing to amaze his ene­mies, to cause them to kéepe themselues close vpon their gard, doubting that this noueltie hath some dangerous taile after it, and this must be done by night to amaze them the more. Anni­ball escaped the hands of Fabius by that meanes, causing fag­gots to be made fast vnto the hornes of a great multitude of Oxen that he had in his Campe, which being set on fire, he cau­sed them to be driuen towards Fabius his hoast, and this sight was thought to be so wonderfull and strange vnto the said Fa­bius, that he doubted to be surprised, specially being in a darke night, he durst not start out of his fort vntill it was day. The said Generall ought to studie by all meanes possible to make his enemies to be iealous, and to suspect and mistrust one ano­ther, and beare as great an enuy one to another as might be possible: and this may he do, by preseruing the goods and pos­sessions of some of them, and by spoiling all that may be found of the others: and moreouer, by restoring their children, pa­rents, and friends, that he hath taken in the warres, vnto their owne fathers and parents, without taking any raunsome of any of them: and it cannot be possible but that this good déede will proffit either to winne the hearts of those vnto whome the good hath bin done, or make dissention amongst them that haue re­ceiued it, and others which will mislike it. He may likewise cause diuers persons to be ill thought of by certaine faigned let­ters, which may be made to fall into y ^e enemyes hands directed vnto certaine of y ^e principallest amongst them: by which letters [Page 218] there may be shewe made of the handling of some practize with them, which may be an occasion that those vnto whom y ^e letters were directed, should no more be credited as they were before, or at the least be looked at ouer the shoulder: of which mistrust this profit will procéede, that y ^e chiefest which are most estéemed, shalbe holden suspect, and therefore there will be but little credit giuen vnto their opinions, which is one of the chiefest goods that may happen vnto a Generall: and peraduenture it may be that those that shalbe so wrongfully suspected may be of that nature that they will thinke to reuenge the wrong that is offered them, or may cause them to absent themselues from counsaile. Their Prince might likewise be so suspitious, that he might reiect thē from his person, or might cause them to be slaine, as Iugurtha did cause y ^e chiefest of his Counsaile, because of the letters that Metellus did write vnto them, albeit they were nothing in fault. Anniball after that he was ouerthrowne by Scipio, reti­red vnto King Antiochus, with whome he was alwayes well entertained, vntill the comming of the Ambassadors frō Rome, who frequented him so often, and after so many manners, that the said Antiochus thought they had intelligence together, and therefore would neuer after be counsailed by him, and so poore Anniball lost his credit through the subtletie of the Romans. It shall likewise not be amisse for the Generall to imploy his care to deuide the forces of his enemies, if the assembly be of di­uers sorts of people, specially hauing meane to make a course vpon some of their countreys, for in sending thither a sufficient number of souldiers, those which are left in the countrey will quickly call their men backe againe for to defend their owne countrey. The Spanyards vsed this pollicy against our people, while the King was at Pauy: for knowing the number of the Grysons that were there (the which wanting, our campe was greatly weakened) for they sent the Castelein of Mur then be­ing, or otherwise the Marquesse Mortane, to runne into the countrey of the said Grysons, for which occasion, they did a­bandon vs at our néede, to goe to defend their owne countrey, yet they might haue done well inough without going, if they had willed, considering y ^e force of the countrey where they dwel, [Page 219] which in my iudgemēt is one of y ^e most strongest & hardest that may be séene: and besides, so well peopled, that the number of y ^e people which the Castelein cōducted vpon their frontiers, were not to feare them in that manner that they made shew: neither for the losse of one Castell ought they to haue abandoned vs as they did: notwithstāding it is one of the tricks that strangers do play ordinarily with those which ground themselues too much vpon y ^e waging of other people, then their owne proper nation. If the Generall should be in camp so néere his enemies y ^t those of both parts did looke for the battaile from time to time, & that there were other people cōming vnto his assistance, if he feared that his enemies would goe & méet them vpon the way to fight with them, to cut them off before they should ioine with him, he might make the brute to runne throughout his hoast, that euery man should be ready by an houre, or the next day to enter into battaile, and might let scape some prisoner that might aduertise his enemies of this determination: and in mine opinion this will be a meane to kéepe them together within their Campe, without sending any body out, nor diminishing their forces, ma­king their accoumpt to be fought withall at the houre spokē of, & by that meanes the bands which are to come, might ariue safe & whole. To giue an enemy an occasiō to weaken his army, the best way were to let thē to come far into the countrey, and to a­bandon all the townes vnto him that could not be kept out of his hands: and it is to be thought, that to kéepe thē all, he would put garrison into them, and by that meanes his forces would be deminished, & then he might be fought withall vpon the letting goe of his people, to imbrace more things then he could well defend. And furthermore, a Generall may sometimes vse dissi­mulation in his enterprises: as whē he is determined to go into one countrey, to make the brute to run that he pretendeth to as­sayle another, & must vse extreame diligēce to conquer the same said countrey which looked in no manner of wise for his cōming before they might be prouided for to defend thēselues, or before his enemies might be transported thither for to kéepe it. If a Generall do vnderstand that his enemies are oppressed by fa­mine, or by any other necessitie, that for this cause they are as it [Page 218] [...] [Page 219] [...] [Page 220] were desperate, and offer battaile in this rage: he ought to kéepe himselfe within his fort, and to defer the combat as long as he may: and it may be that within few daies he shall haue them all at his mercy without striking stroke. A Generall may some­times haue to do with people ill practised, and too couragious: who so much abandon themselues to pursue those that flye, that oftentimes there is no meane to retire them, vntill such time as they are fouly beaten, so that if the said Generall wil looke to his busines, he may easily find an oportunity to do thē a maruellous damage in a small time, for as much as he may lay his ambush­es on y ^t part of his enemies camp y ^t séemeth to be most strōgest, and where at no time there hath bin any fight or skirmish offe­red, so that the place be fit to hide his people: and ordaine his skirmishes towards the other part where they are accustomed to be fought withall, and must entice them so cunningly, that they may come all out of their Camp if it be possible: or at the least that the watch on that part that his men are hidden might come to sée the pastime: wherein there is no doubt that they will kéepe themselues from running out, so that the said Gene­rall his men do retire sometime to entice them out so much the more, and to drawe them the farther from their fort. Which being done, the said Generall may giue a signe by certaine shots of the Ordnance, or by some other meane, vnto those that are in the ambush: at which signe, they must charge vpon their ene­myes camp so swift & fiercely, without being perceiued of their enemies, or of very fewe, that fort may be gotten before the said enemies do sée into their owne errour. It shall be necessary sometimes when two armyes are lodged neere one to another, that the said Generall should send out certaine of his people to ouerrunne & pillage the countrey that is in his subiection vnder collour of enemies, to make his aduersaries to thinke them to be their souldiers, or new succour that doth come vnto them, & so running to méete them in hope to haue their part of the pray, may be endomaged and surprised. A Generall may also make great destruction of his enemies, in giuing thē occasion to eate and drinke disordinatly, I meane, hauing to do with those nati­ons that are subiect vnto Wine. He might make shewe that he [Page 221] dare not abide them: and for a collour abandon his Campe, which he might leaue in as great disorder as might be possible, to the intent to dissemble his pretence the better, and might leaue his bagage, tents, and all the rest in their estate, and his Campe as well furnished with Wine, and meates ready drest, as he might possible, to the intent that his enemyes entring after his departure, might fill their bellyes with the victuals that his men had left: and when as the said Generall shall thinke his said aduersaryes to be ouercome with Wine, and sléeping like Beasts, he may returne vpon them, and ouerthrow them: for it is to be presumed that hauing them at that point, he might haue of them as good a market as he would himselfe. Grimault, King of the Lombards did once ouerthrowe the Frenchmen at Ast by this pollicie, and many others haue vsed it. For to deceiue the enemyes, we ought oftentimes to change our manner of doing, or if not often, at the least sometimes: I speake not of the order of the Battailes, nor of the lodging of a Campe, nor of other generalties: but I speake of little small things, which haue but small shewe a farre off, and at hand do serue more then we thinke for: as this of a certaine Captaine, who to haue it signified that his enemyes marched through the countrey, caused a signe to be made with fire by night, and with smoke by day, and knowing that his enemyes were aduertised of these signes, and therefore were the more wary, knowing that they were discouered: wherefore to take them in the snare, he was driuen to vse some pollicy, which he did after this man­ner: that is, he appointed his people to make fire and smoke as well by day as by night, without ceasing, whether they sawe enemy or none: and that when as they did sée the enemyes ar­mye, they should make neither the one, nor the other. This be­ing ordained as I haue said, was executed from point to point by those which had the charge, and when as his enemyes were in the fildes, the signes ceassed, and thereby the Captaine of whome I make mention at this present, knewe that his ene­myes approched: the which on the other part séeing the accus­tomed signes to faile, thought they were come the watches not knowing, and therefore they were so much the lesse carefull [Page 222] to march in good order: whereas the said Captaine was whol­ly prouided, and comforted in his busines, waighting to charge vpon his enemies, which he did, ouerthrowing them quite, and destroying thē vtterly. Mennon of Rhodes finding no meanes to drawe his enemyes out of a most strong place that they were in, to cause them to come to the Combat in an open place; sent vnto the Camp of his aduersaries one of his houshold ser­uants, vnder collour of a fugitine, who gaue them to vnderstand that the people of the said Mennon were mutined together, & that for that cause the greatest part went away at that instant: and to the intent that there might be the greater credit giuen vnto his words, there were sent away certaine bands, whome they sawe to depart from the said Campe: and so vnderstoode that there was a great tumult, which was done of purpose: and being perswaded by the said fugitiue to take that opportu­nitie, and moued through the disorder that they thought for a certaintie to be in the Campe of the said Mennon, they were so euill aduised, that they issued out of their strong place to as­sayle those who afterwards ouerthrew them. There are many other pollicies to be vsed then these that I haue spoken of héere­before, that haue bin put in practise to hurt an enemy, which I might haue inferred in this place, as well as those that I haue spoken off.

The order that the Generall ought to keepe in the besie­ging of a Towne
The 2. Chapter.

I Haue shewed before how townes suspected might sometimes happen to fall into our hands without striking stroke: those whom we do mistrust. But suppose that there are Townes, not only suspected, but also haue declared themselues to be enemies, so that there is no remedie but to procéede against them in this busines by armes, and to proue to conquer by force y ^t which we haue failed to get by pollicie. In this busines there are two meanes to be vsed, the one is, to ouercome the townes [Page 223] either by assault, or by composition. In the first we may like­wise vse two other meanes, to wéete, force mingled with fraud, or manifest violence: I call it force mingled with fraud, when we haue any intelligence with the souldiers of the garrison, or with the Citizens: by whose meanes we attaine to get or win a good part of the inhabitants, or of the men of war who kéep the townes, to enter into them the rest not knowing. I tearme it to be manifest violence when as we assault a towne vnlooked for, or at our first arriuall, not staying whilst the Ordnance hath beaten the walls: or when we do assault it, after that there is a breach made. As touching that point that the townes do fall sometimes into our hands by composition, we must note that this composition is voluntary or forced. Voluntary hath place when as a towne doth deliuer it self from the iurisdiction of one, to giue it frée vnto another, as Geneua hath done within these few yeares, hoping to be better gouerned by the Switzers, then she was by her Duke. And Casall of Montferat called in the Frenchmen, and gaue her selfe vnto the King, desiring rather to be on his side then on the Emperours: I knowe not vppon what consideration this said voluntary composition is groun­ded: likewise when as a towne doth giue it selfe vnto a Prince to be mainteined against her enemyes, as Genes did, who gaue her selfe vnto King Charles the seuenth, throwing her self into his armes, to be defended from King Alphonsus of Naples, who made her warres: but because this péece doth nothing serue my purpose, I will leaue it aside, and will speake nothing of it. Concerning forced composition, either it proceedeth of y ^e long siege that is kept before a place, or through the courses which are continually made, not besieging it neere, by which courses the countrey is ouerrunne, pillaged, and destroyed, and the goods of the inhabitants, and of those that are retired thither, if they be of the countrey: and furthermore, in keeping them subiect in such sort, that they can not issue out of their gates, without danger of their persons: nor suffer victuals, or any other prouision to enter without great difficultie: for which cause, the sayde inhabitants shall be constrayned to yéeld themselues and their towne vnto those which doe so [Page 224] hardly deale with them, least they should be afterwards euill v­sed. Also townes sometimes yéeld themselues not séeing their enemies, finding themselues too weake for to resist them. The two meanes then which are vsed to get Townes are those that I haue spoken of. Wherefore a Lieutenant Generall may helpe himselfe with either of them which he findeth most easie, and may practise it after that manner that a wise Captaine ought to put it in execution. Me thinke he may vse it after this manner that I am about to declare, except he may be better counsailed, and that is, before all thinges he diligently enquire of all the points that concerne this busines, that is to weet, whether the towne that he pretendeth to besiege, be strong by nature, or by arte: whether it be subiect to batterie or no, and to haue it in portrature, with the scituation of the countrey round about it, if it be possible. Furthermore, whether it may be mined or not: whether they do kéepe good watch, or do doubt any thing: whe­ther they do make any preparation at that instant, or haue done it before hand: whether it be well furnished with all store, or if it want, if it may be victualled from time to time, and relieued in despite of those that besiege it: or be cut off, that neither vic­tuals nor succour can enter: what garrison it hath: what Chiefs: what will the inhabitants haue: and finally, whether the said inhabitants and souldiers do agrée together, or if there be any controuersie and factions betwixt them. Which aduertisements are of such importāce, that they deserue to be bought with their waight in gold: and to this end a Generall ought to entertaine certaine good spyes, and should séeke to haue intelligence in ma­ny and diuers places, to be aduertised often and perticularly of all things truly: before he thrust himselfe into this daunce: and after that he hath knowne the truth of all things, of his ene­myes estate, he must make his principall foundation vppon one of the pointes abouesayd, which is best for his purpose: as if the towne be much easier to myne, then to batter, he shall ground his principall hope vppon the myne: or if it were ill victualled, he might attend to conquer it through famine, or may vse any of the other meanes which he thinketh may helpe himselfe best. Aboue all things he must rather vse [Page 225] force mingled with fraude: then with manifest violence; if it were so that hee might vse either of those two forces which hee thought best: and if so be that he should haue to do with a strong and puissant towne, I would neuer be of opinion he should vse any force, if he might haue it louinglie and by honest compositi­on: for besides that, that hee shall auoide a meruelous cost, and the death of many honest men, which may happen on both sids, he shal keepe the same towne afterwards which he hath gotten by the saide composition with lesse difffcultie (the inhabitants nor others hauing receiued either shame or damage by any of his) then if he conquered thē by force of armes: and consequent­lie if they weare hurt in bodie or goods. To win them then by this gratious meanes, a Generall ought to spare neither mo­ney nor wordes; money to corrupt the chiefest, and those y ^t haue credit among the communaltie; and words to perswade the in­habitants, or the Souldiers by liuelie reasons that they ought to yeelde: and for that this office may not well bee executed by himselfe, not hauing the commoditie to vse speach vnto his eni­mies but in his hoast, hee ought to haue about him men for to handle this busines who are great perswaders of themselues & fayre speakers. The Trumpetters and the Drummes ought likewise to knowe this art, for because that they are much more permitted to go and come euerie where vppon euerie light oc­casion, then are any other of greater mettle. There may also be others sent vnder collour of fugitiues, & by thē may al meanes be practised to taste the minds of his enimies, and to cause them to yeelde vnto his will, not constrayning them at all. When there is question to win a towne by such like meanes wee must first consider the occasion it hath to defend it self: to wit, if it bee the townes owne proper quarrell, or if it touch them little. Af­terwards if the quarrell bee theirs, to knowe truelie if any ex­treame necessitie hath constrained them thereunto or not: as if it had rebelled against the King, & that it had committed some heynous facte: I speake not of the townes of this Realme: who are inhabited with people so well minded that it is not to be thought that euer they will fall into this cryme, & therefore I need not to speake of them: but when I speake of Townes, I [Page 226] meane those that are out of the realme which euer and anone do rebell and reuolt, and in reuolting doe sometimes kill their gouernours, and cut in peeces the garison they haue: we must think that those townes where this like offence should happen, would fight & defend themselues much more obstinately, then if they had not any waies offended: because of the punishment y ^t their offence deserueth: which (according to their opinion) will fall vpon their neckes, if that they may be ouercome. We may likewise make our accompte that the townes which by nature doe hate vs, as the English-men and the Flemmings: or which haue our honor in ielosie and desire to rule ouer their neghbors, as the Spaniards, and the Almaignes, will yeelde as late as may bee possible: and with greate hardnes will they be gotten without vsing of force. Notwithstanding a Lieutenant Gene­rall shall make a proofe before all other things if the two cham­pions, I haue spoken of, to weet, giftes, and words, may do him any seruice: for many good townes, and places impregnable, haue bin conquested in shorte time by them two: and many things that were thought impossible, haue yeelded easilie at the length, through their meanes. Therefore they that shall haue the charge to conferre with these said townes, or to summon thē in the behalfe of the General, ought to imploie al their wits to take from the inhabitants, rebels, as others, this saide neces­sitie, and afterwards there obstinacie, in promising moun­taines and merueyles, and that they shall bee pardoned, if they feare to be punished for their rebellion. Likewise if it be against a people that are in doubt to leese their libertie, and which haue learned to liue vnder their owne lawes not obeyeing vnto anie man, they shal giue them to vnderstand that it is better for them to be gouerned by one only Chiefe, thē by a whole cōmunaltie: so y ^t they may be maintaned in good peace possessing their goods with quiet, without being molested or tyrannized by any man: whereof they might bee sure being vnder the protection of so a good Prince, as is he, for whome those words are spoken: and furthermore that y ^e King his pretence doth extend but to quench the ambition of certaine perticular persones, and not that the people should come into bondage: shewing them moreouer the mischiefe [Page 227] moreouer the mischiefe that may happen vnto their towne if it were besieged, & to the country round about it, and besides the desolations, murders, forces, and violences, which are made in the taking of a town, & to giue them the better encouragement to this matter, to shewe the welfare that maye happen vnto thē in generall, in hauing of the good fauor of so mighty a king. Concerning the townes that are not constrained to defend them selues through any extreame necessity, but onely make wars to take part with others, wee must say that they make warres of themselues, or that they doe fauour an enemy: if so bee that they make wars of themselues, there will not bee so great difficulty to win them, as when they do defend themselues of necessity, for they will soone be weary of the great expences and danger that they do put themselues into for other mens quarrels, & in thys case, there must be faier promises made to winne them, to cause them to abandon the aliance of the said enemy: but when as they do but fauour an enemy, it is either with the consent of the inha­bitants, or against their willes: if it bee against their willes, the way is open to perswade them all that the aforesaid Generall will: and if it be with there wills, there must bee paines taken to corrupt the principall Chiefes, and certaine Captains, or other officers amongst the souldiers, who may make them to beleeue that their towne is not defencible, or that they should not be suc­coured in time, or if the town did rāpar, they might hinder forti­fication by working sloly: & if they were souldiers, y ^t did worke, they might sow some voice amongst them [...]o cause thē to refuse to do it: saying that it is a worke belonging to pioners, & not to souldiers, & if they were pioners, they ought to cause them by some means to go their wais, to y ^e intent the town might by no means be foūd strong nor rāpared when it shold be assaulted, but be constrained to yeld to vs by & by. These corrupted peple may also cause the prouisions to be consumed by the souldiers, fay­ning to giue no regarde therevnto vntill that all were spent, as Frauncis the Lord Marques of Salusse did, at the time that hee should haue kept Tossan for the king, who plaid his part so sub­tilly before that hee turned his coate throughlye that the towne at there neede, was in all poinctes in as euill an estate, [Page 228] to defend it selfe, as the Emperour might haue wished it to be: and notwithstanding it held certaine daies, making of necessity, a vertue. These things might rather be put in proofe, then the v­sing of force. He must consider if the towne which he doth prac­tise to get, be in estate to abide a siege, and to continewe it long or not, and if it bee sufficiently prouided, and alwaies kept with good watch, the meane aforesaid must be put in proofe. But when as it shalbe vnprouided of things necessary, & hath not be­gune to prouide before hand, it is then time to aboord it, whilest it is vnprouided. The Spaniards tooke this oportunitie when as the Lord Bonneuall did but enter in at Lodes: for before he had deuided the quarters, & appointed what part euery band should kéep, they were at the gates, whervpon the said towne finding it self vnready in al points, was won by assault. We must ther­fore take these oportunities, & not let thē slip, because it is to be feared, how little leasure so euer they may haue, & whilest we go & come, that they would make the place strong, and furnishe it with all that it should haue need of, which is an oportunity that ought to be taken from an enemy, & not to be giuen him. Ther­fore if the said generall wil haue this aduantage, or other vpon his enemies, he must haue a care to know their busines trewly, as I haue said: & determine thervpon afterwardes how he may proceed most surest. In mine opinion, if a towne be in diuision, to wit, if there be strife between the inhabitants, or amongst the souldiers, or between the inhabitants & the souldiers, the gene­ral ought not to léese such an oportunity, but to do al his endeuor to come before it, furnished with many ladders to stall it, & with other light ingins, to beat down gates and walles, whilest they within do think vpon other matters, & these enterprizes must be executed in comming far of: for how furder of the generall doth come (so that he make great speed) the more he shal amaze his e­nemies, when they shal see him at their gates, because they dou­ted nothing: at which place when he is ariued, he must assault it so quikly, & hotly on al sides that y ^e inhabitants should not know vnto what Sainct to bequethe themselues, except they yeeld at the very instant that he did sōmon them, for if he giue them but a quarter of an hower respit to counsaile together, & look about, [Page 229] he shall finde that the common daunger wherein they are all, that are with in the towne, wil cause them to remember them­selues, and to defend their persons and town together: wheras if he do not giue them leasure to bethinke themselues, beeing so suddainly supprized (with the distrust that they haue one of ano­ther) the greatest hast that the town will make, wil be to yeld it selfe. Me thinke also that a towne where there are diuers par­takers (as in Italie) may easily be gotten, by means of intelli­gence had with one of the partes, who might giue enteraunce into the towne, at some place, were it by night or by daye: or if the walles were well kept, then those with whome the Generall had this intelligence, might seaze vpon the voyd pla­ces and strong buildings within the towne: and at some certain signe giuen, he might appoint to beginne the broile within, and assaulte the towne without at the gates and walles, which do­ing, I dare beleeue, that the most hardiest, and most assuredst a­mongst them, would abandon their defences incontinent, to saue their liues, seeing thē to be assaulted in so many places at once. By that meanes was Genes taken in the yeere 1527. in the name of the king, by the Lorde Caesar Fregose. I make mine account, that if the said Lord had y ^e last time giuen intelligence vnto those of the league, as he did at the first, that it had bene ta­ken againe without any difficulty, and that he had not bene re­pulsed as he was. But he meaning to surprize it by full assault, doubting that if he aduertised his friendes, that those of the con­trary part shoulde haue knowen it also: and trusting his parta­kers would haue bin ready enough, when as they should heare his name cried, would not that any man shold know of his com­ming: which was cause y ^t his partakers had rather at his com­ming to keepe their town with one common accord, with his e­nemies then not taking arms, to abide y ^e aduenture, not know­ing for whom or what. It may bee also that they doubted that they should haue had their rewarde with their contrary parties, if y ^e Frenchmen had gotten the town at that instant: for that in such like busines there is no men spared, which is an il case, and ought to be looked into: for it is enough to choke all those that might haue will to receiue vs into their townes, by the meane [Page 230] that is spoken of, knowing that diuers other haue bin euill vsed. Moreouer as it is good to besiege a towne before it be prouided of those things y ^t it hath néed of: so is it as cōuenient to assault it, when as it doth stand vpon his gard, both for the little estimati­on that the Citizens will make of their enemies, thinking that they wold not assault thē, specially if they were far of: & for that their Chiefes are men of so small experience, and the people & souldiers so subiect to their pleasures, that they would keep but little watch or none at al. And for the handling of this busines, a Generall ought to chuse some one in his armie that were a suf­ficient man to execute an enterprise of great importance, & giue him some such number of souldiers as were thought necessary, who should be furnished with victuals for a certaine time, cau­sing thē to cary it at their backes to take the lesse baggage with them at their departure. And although y ^t said General were far of that hindreth not, so that hee make shew to some other place, and giue out speech so: or that he that is sent do depart by night secretly. In laying these enterprises to worke, hee must foresee whether that after the town shalbe taken by his men, it may be defended against those that would recouer it againe from them or not, for it is not al to get into a place, bicause it is a thing that may be easily done, by means of the surprizes that may be vsed in such cases, & of the intelligence that may be had: but in keepe­ing it afterwardes is all the difficulty, if y ^t it bee entred with an opinion, that is to say, with too little companye: especialy if the town were deuided, & that the one league did maintain the con­trary part, for it wold be to begin again a new euery day, except the said league were driuen out at that instant that it were takē, or y ^t the principals were laid hands on, & those that might cause any commotion, which is one of the best remedies that may bee vsed, & to make some part of the towne strong, to haue their re­fuge to it at their néed: when as all the town could not be kept, or y ^t the surprizer should be repulsed by his enemies, who might be brought into the same towne by his contrary party, if so be y ^t the towne were left in her entire, which woul [...] [...] great ouer­sight. For it is to be presumed, that if succor shold come to them which were strong enough to thro out the garison that they by [Page 231] and by would ioyne with them: and so those that thought them­selues to be maisters, shall bee driuen out againe: and might bee taken, in taking: by suffering their aduersaries to haunt a­mongst them, & wanting place of safetie, not hauing made some fortresse before in some part of the towne, to retire vnto at their need, as I haue sayd. If it were so that there were neuer a Ca­stell in the sayd towne, or if there were any which were not in their custodie: in whiche case likewise the surprizers must looke well vnto their busines, because that if within the towne there be any Castle or Fortresse which is in the hands of their ad­uersaries, they may at all houres be assaulted by it: for that the sayd aduersarie may receiue ayd at all times, specially if the sayd Castle haue issue into the fields. And it helpeth not although that the inhabitants of the towne did call them of their owne free willes, if that their enemies be stronger then both they and their assistants: for that the sayd enemies may haue entrance in­to the towne by the aforesayd Castle at all houres, except the towne were very well fortified, and that the passage out of the sayd Castle into the towne were rampared in such sort that they might abide all commers, or els it is to bee thought that they should bee constrayned to leaue their prize, what helpe or fauour the inhabitants might giue them. And besides that they shalbe constrayned to leaue their towne so, they shall be in hazard to be ouerthrowne, and the towne pillaged, as Bresse was. The Ve­netians which had taken it with the consent of the citizens, be­ing ouerthrowne by the Lord of Foix, who got this victorie by meanes of the Castle which held on his side. My Lord Marshall of Foix got Cremone againe also, by meanes of the Castle: al­though the towne was not pillaged, nor those that had cau­sed it to rebel, slaine: yet was it in great hazard to haue béen sac­ked. Casall of Mountferat hath felt the smart of it, and those which tooke it likewise: for the towne was sacked, & the French­men that entred into it were all slaine or taken. It is therefore necessarie to looke well into this busines, before the taking in hand of a matter so daungerous, and to go so well accompanied that an enemie may haue no aduauntage, although that he had intelligence within the towne, or that the Castle (if there were [Page 232] any) did take his part, by whose ayde he might recouer that he had lost. But let vs passe further, and let vs put case that the townes which do resist are so well prouided of all things, and so well guided, that there is no hope left to conquer them, by sur­prise, nor by intelligence, nor otherwise then by méere force. We must say, that if the aforesayd Generall do go to besiege one of them, he ought to do it with the determination not to depart frō it vntill such time as he haue taken it: for that if he besiege a towne, and do depart without the taking of it, he doth giue the other townes so much the more encouragement to resist him. Wherefore the sayd Generall ought to consider before hand of the force and strength of the towne he pretendeth to besiege: to know whether it may be taken or not. If it may be taken by anye one of those meanes that townes are accustomed to bee won, althogh that it be furnished with things necessary, let him go boldly. But if so be it were so strong of people, & so wel pro­uided, that it would bee inuincible, it would bee time lost to prooue it: besides the shame and the losse that he should receiue. In this case hee must try another way, that is to see if he might in continuaunce of time get it with long molesting it: which to do, he must put his people round about it into the other towns & forts that are at his obedience, and distrubute them by Gari­sons, by which Garisons there may bee courses made howerly against the towne which he doth trouble, pretending to conquer it by that meanes. And if there were no townes neare enough, the said General might keepe a flying camp round about it, the which should neither bee farre from it, nor neare, and in mine o­pinion, it is better to followe this counsaile: although it were somewhat farre of, then to besiege such a town with all his force at hand: for by meanes of the courses that may bee made out of the Garisons, it wil bee a great maruaile, if the towne at length doe not famish, or do not agree to some composition, howe long soeuer it do hold out. Besides that there happen accidents from time to time vnlookt for, which may make a warre quickly won or lost: whereas to enterprise a thing impossible, is as much as to beat a man his fist against a wall, and there can no good pro­ceede of it: considering the expences that shall bee made to no [Page 233] purpose; the losse of time, and valiaunt men that are destroyed at suche like places: so that who so would make account of the paines taken in the besieging of a strong town, and that which it costeth before it bee conquered by force of armes, with the profite that the conquerour hath afterwardes when it is in hys handes: shall finde that the paine and the charges doe farre surmount the profite. And I dare saye, that the conquest of a great countrey may bee easier made, then the taking of one of these strong and obstinate townes, for in conquering a Coun­trey, wee might helpe our selues, with our Militarie Disci­pline, and win a battaile, through good order, if it come there too: but to take one towne well in order, there is a thousand dif­ficulties. But sith I speake of these strong townes, I wil de­clare what towne or place it is that I estéeme to bee inuincible or at the least very hard to be taken, & against which, we should get more by making wars warlike out of garisons then other­wise, for that there is no other meane to entice the Garrison of the same towne, into the fielde to fight with it. I saye that towne is inuincible, that is, as strong of people, and aswell fur­nished with all prouisions, as are those that doe besiege it, bee­sides the fortresse of the towne which the besieged haue for their aduantage, as the Spaniardes had, being besieged within Na­ples by the Lord of Lautrec, who were as strong in all points, as wee were; excepting good hartes. Or although the saide towne be not altogether so strong of people, at the vttermost if it haue men enowe to furnish the walles and Bulwarks round about it from place to place: and moreouer a good number to defend the breaches which those that are without, might make. And if a Towne bee so furnished although that the walles, and the other defences be not of the best, yet it may be accompted to be most strong: because that the surest walles, and defences that may be made, are men: so that they be good. Euerie man kno­weth wel that Perone was too weake of it selfe, to resist the one halfe of the armie of Flemings and Almaignes that did besiege it: notwithstanding the vertue of the Lorde Marshall of the Marche, and his men made it inuincible. It is but 18. yeares since Meziers was founde vnprouided of all thinges necessarie [Page 234] to make a Towne strong: and notwithstanding the French­men, which were within it, amongst whose principall Chiefs (as I haue vnderstoode) was the Lord Constable, did keepe it a­gainst the power of an Emperour. The Lacedemonians would neuer suffer that their Cities shoulde bee enclosed with walles, saying that the people woulde become lasie and of little valew: because that they would put their chiefest trust in their fortresse, and not in their armes, and in trueth necessitie causeth many great matters to be done: specially if the men employed in this busines, are somewhat couragious, as the said Lacedemonians were, who were oftentimes assaulted by their neighbours, and others of great force: and notwithstanding they kept their city alwaies against all men, without making ditches or walles. It is then the vertue of the men that make a Towne principallie strong, and inuincible, whilst they haue victualls and where with all to defend themselues. Furthermore I may say that it is hard to besiege townes and places that are strong by nature: for there is no man that would counsaile to besiedge a Towne that were placed so high that it could not bee beaten with Ord­nance, nor bee approched vpon any side to be assaulted, without being in danger of them within: as are many Castles vppon rocks, which can neither be mined, for the hardnes of the rocks whervpon they are scituated, nor beaten because of their height. The townes that are scituated in morie countries, or enuironed with sea, although they bee not enuironed vpon all sides, but vp­on some one parte (so that y ^e rest be good) or with some large and deepe riuer, are likewise most strong: and before them, a Gene­rall may loose his time, if it be not a great hap: forasmuch as it is not possible to approache them but at a meruelous disaduan­tage. Moreouer, it wilbe a great hap, if the besiedged bee not re­freshed often, as well with victualls as with men, in the dispite of the besiegers and they not knowing it, and such are most of the Townes in Flaunders: in Italie there are many, as Ve­nice, Ferrare, Iscle Gayette, Tarente, and others. Concerning the other Townes which are of the number of the most stron­gest in what place soeuer they are scituated, whether they be vp­on hills, or in plaines, we must thinke that they haue bin fortified [Page 235] within this thirtie yeares: for those which were before, may not bee termed to be strong, sith the skill to rampare is come to light but sithens a short time. These then that haue beene ram­pared since that time, or in our time (which haue bin rāpared by leasure, and not in hast) may be thought to be the most hardest to be conquered: before which there may be more lost then wonne. But where is this Generall that woulde stay before Padua, Teroenne, and Turin, and many other Townes scituated in a plaine, or before Veconnie, or Besse, and others which are scitua­ted high, except hee woulde depart thence with great shame. I thinke in my selfe that there is no man that would loose his time so. But, not to spake of Italie onely we haue also many townes vpon the Frontires and within the Realme which may well be compared with the aboue saide. And as there is in Italie and Fraunce so there is in other places: and there wilbe more ere it be long, sith euerie man is busied with ramparing and making strong townes, wherefore the conquest of a country from hence­forth will be a most hard matter, I meane who so would plant himselfe before euerie strong towne, and where there is no hill or high place neare vnto them, from which a man may looke in­to the towne, or beate some parte of it: for then it might not be thought to be strong, except there were some remedy to be found against that anoyance. If the townes then against which a Ge­nerall doeth pretend to proceede in armes, are prouided with greate number of people, or strong by nature, or artificiallie as are those I haue spoken of, he is not to meddle to besiedge anie one of them, except it be farre off: or when as he shall be aduer­tised that anie of them is ill furnished with victualls, or other prouision: or that y ^e vse of the water might be taken from them, in such a cause he must not stay to plant a siedge: for that one of these necessities may suffice to constrayne the most strongest towne in the world to render it selfe in short time, likewise if the Souldiers be il paied, or if they be a smale number because that fewe consume in time: and that beeing ill paide they serue a­gainst their wills chiefely if they be strangers, who do nothing but for profit, and not for the maintenance of their proper quarrell. Moreouer al townes are not so strong, nor so wel pro­uided [Page 236] that the manner of besiedging before spoken of ought al­waies be vsed nor that regard had, and when as the saide Gene­rall would besieege anie towne as strong as those before spo­ken of or any other of meane strength, whatsoeuer shoulde hap­pen vnto him, the order that he ought to keepe therein must bee as here followeth. Let vs suppose that he is in the field with his fower Legions and their followers, going towards a place which he pretendeth to besiedge: me thinke that his campe may marche in that forme that I haue spoken of heertofore: to weet euerie Legion with their part of the Ordnance, and other car­riages: the first Legion making the auantgarde: the second and the third the battaile: and the fourth the arriergard. The bagage appertayning vnto the fourth Legion may follow the third or at the taile of the forth, so that there be some horsmē behind them and one band of the forlorne hope. When the armie is vpon the way, the Lieutenant General should send some trumpet before to summon them although it were a day or two before the armie can ariue before the said towne, and after that the towne is sum­moned, when as the hoast is with in 3 or 4 miles of it, the said Lieutenant Generall shall send the Captayne Generall of the horsemen before, & the marshall of the feild with him, or some o­ther expresse man of iudgment, or go himselfe in person, if he geue not credit ynough to thē: to viewe the towne, & to consider of the scituation and strength of it: and to see where it were best to place the campe. And to the intent that he that should haue this charge might not be hindred by those of the Garrison to take a sufficient view, he must be accompanied with some such number of horsemen as might be thought to be strong ynough to repulse those of the towne, when as they should issue out.

Moreouer he must be furnished with so manie bandes of the forlone hope, as might bee thought sufficient to succour the horsemen, and to maintayne the skirmish vntill the Legions a­riuall: and for a need to enter into the towne, if they sawe a fit occasion, I meane if the Garrison were not very strong: and that these forerunners, were stronger then they. If so bee that the towne were scituated in such a place, as it might bee vewed at ease, without danger of the ordnaunce, it might be done so [Page 237] much the better: but if it were so scituated that it might be ap­proached by no meanes vndiscouered, when they are come neare the towne with in Cannon shot, the generall Chiefe that hath the charge must go on the one side, and must disperse his people some one way, & some an other, to retyre vnto them if he were pursued: he might likewise cause some of his troops (skattering themselues) to aproch neere vnto the town walles: and he him­selfe (with one or two at the most) might goe about the towne as neere as hee might with safetie, to the intent to view and consider of the weakenesse, and strength of the towne, as neere as he might coniecture: & what part is easiest to be bat­tered, where hee might plant his ordaunce, and where the Campe shoulde be made. Whilest this is a doing, it will bee a great maruaile if those of the towne do not issue out vppon his mē, who so doing, it shal be necessarie for the assaulters to méete thē, and to charge them with such a fury, that they may driue thē againe in at their gates, if it were possible: or at the least beate them them well: and with howe much more valew they do ex­ecute this charge, so much the lesse hurt they shall receiue of the ordnaunce in the towne, for that the townesmen seing them to be mingled pell mell with their men, not knoweing wheere to bestow a shot surely, shal be constrained to leaue their shooting, fearing to hurte their owne men assoone as their enemies. I saw the like by the Emperour his souldiers before Monople, when as the Marques of Gwast came to vewe it, who charged them so whoatly, his men being so mingled amongst the light-horse of the towne, that the ordnaunce nor harquebusieres with in the towne, coulde not shoote without spoyling of their owne men, yet the meddle was almost at the edge of the ditch. I say therefore that this first charge being handled as it ought to be, may worke many great effects: as to dismay the townes-men at their first ariuall, which is no smal matter. For this assault wil as much dismay them if so be that they be beaten at the first re­counter, as it would embolden them if so be that they did resist the assaliants, or haue the better hand of them. It is a thing of a maruailous consequence, to handle the skirmish at y ^e first ariual with courage: for it will make those within the towne to think that it would be impossible to resist a people of such valour, and [Page 238] thereuppon will afterwards feare them in their heartes: for to say the truth, it is very strange if the vāquished do not feare him that hath once beaten him. Besides this, it may perhaps be an occasion of the taking of some of the chiefest of the towne priso­ners, or if it were but some of the simpliest sort, the estate of the towne may bee discouered by them: and if any of the chiefest were taken, the Generall shoulde prooue to corrupt them with mony, and to win them vnto him, and it might happen that the towne would be yeelded through his authoritie, or the affection that those within do beare vnto him. And if it were so, that such an one were taken by whose meanes the towne might bee got­ten, the Generall must helpe himselfe with him, either by loue or force: by loue; that is in promising him many faire things in recompence, if so bee that hee will yeeld the towne ouer vnto him. And if by that means he can do nothing with him, he may threaten him with death, & may aduertise those within the towne what he pretendeth to do, if so be that they will not yeeld to saue his life, or that he himselfe do not his indeuour to auoide it: and the said Generall must cause the prisoner to bee brought in the sight of the towne, neither to neare nor to farre from it, & there make shew to put him to death, to moue the inhabitants with compassion, & to make them the more afraid. Likewise his per­son may be vsed for an instrument to approache to the gates to assault them, for hardly will those within shoot at him. Finally the furious handling of this first skirmish that I haue spoken of, might be an occasion that the assaulters might be so mingled with the townsmen, that they might win the gates, & enter pell mell with thē: which is not so greatly to be maruailed at, because of the prease & troubles that happen in such like actions, which oft times do fall out so great, that those that are repulsed, haue not leasure to reenter their place in good order; but do retire who best can fastest: so that if these townes haue not prouided for this inconuenience before hand, except that they doe shut their gates against their owne people, & leaue them at the mercye of the assaulters: it is to bee thought, that if the said assaulters do pursue them pel mell at their héeles, y ^t the towne will be gotten at the instant, or at y ^e least those that are issued out will be taken prisoners. It is therfore a matter of no small importance, to pro­céede [Page 239] at the first in the maner before spoken of, sithe it may cause the war so soone to be ended. The assaulters must haue a speci­all regard vnto one thing if it should come so to passe, that they should enter into the towne pell mell with the defenders, that is to assure themselues of the gates, & to breake them off from the hinges if it were possible, or to let them from shutting by lay­ing great stones or timber in the way, & also to impeach the let­ting downe of the pertcullis: for the townsmen may vse a flight for a pollicie to intice the besiegers into the towne, & when as they do sée that there are as many entred as they can well mai­ster, they may let downe the pertcullis & shut them in: therfore this must be taken héed of, & a good garde set to kéepe the gates, and others appointed to win the gate house, which being woone must be kept as long as the townsmen do make resistance. The rest must follow the victory, who must execute it so diligentlye, that y ^e garrison nor others may haue leasure to range thēselues in battaile in the market place, or elsewhere: for it is not to be thought that there are any beforehand to defēd those places, for at this day we make no such reckoning: for euery man assoone as they do heare that an enemie is in sight, do run to the walles to behold them. I do not blame this diligence: but yet I doe not find it good that Souldiers should abandon the place that they ought to kéepe, to run vnto any other: nor that the market places in a towne that is besieged, or that dooth looke for a siege, should be without mē of war at any time, but should be alwaies garded with a good number: but these things haue carryed me a little from my matter. Wherefore to returne againe vnto the Captaine Generall of the Horssemen, who after that he hath viewed all things well: specially where the approches may be best made, must sound a retreat & returne againe vnto the Ge­nerall: and the marshall of the Campe must stay vpon the place where the armie should lodge that night, which may be within cannon shot or nearer if it may be free frō the danger of y ^e ord­nance. As for the forme of the Campe, I leaue it vnto the dis­cretion of the Marshall, who must be ruled by the scituation of the place, and the greatnesse of the towne.

Aboue all things hee must haue a care that the Legions doe not lye so disioint the one from the other, nor so placed but that [Page 240] they may easily succour one another. And if there were any ri­uer that should cause the armie to lye deuided, there must bee a bridge made ouer it, for them to passe and repasse the one vnto the other, which bridge must be fortified at both ends. Moreouer the armie being lodged, dispersed, whether it bee to keepe the towne the more subiect, or to batter it in diuers places, euerye part must be so well fortified & rampared, that their forts might not be entred, what endeuour or force the Townsmen or others might vse. Likewise it were necessarie, that euery fort should haue in it twise as much people as the garrisō of y ^e towne, except the scituation did helpe them greatly. One Legion may lodge alone, so that it were lodged in a strong place, although that the garrison of the towne were as strong as it. And when as there are eight or ten thousand men of warre in a towne, two Legi­ons might be lodged together: and kéepe the siege in two pla­ces, making a trench from the one to the other, placing certaine small forts betwixt the two Campes, to hinder those of the Towne from ouer-running those that should passe too and fro betwixt them And as there must a care be had to defend the ar­mie from the towne, so must the like care also be had of the hurt that it may receiue of the countrie. And if so be that the legions do lodge seuerall by thēselues, their fort must haue y ^e forme that I haue giuen it in the first booke, in lodging of one legion alone. And when as the Horssemen might not bee lodged with them conuenientlye, or that the place were not large enough to laye out the quarters at length, the Marshall of the campe may take out the Horssemen and laye them further off from the Towne, prouided that hee doe lodge them in some strong place: for in truthe the nature of Horsmen in the siege of a towne, is to bee lodged somewhat farre off, for to resist the courses of their ene­mies comming from other townes and garrisons neare. Con­cerning the allarmes which the besieged may giue, their footmē doe issue foorth & not their Horsmen, except that they haue some gate frée, or that the besiegers do lie far off. If the Horsmen doe lodge a part, it shall bee necessary that the Campe should be so much lessened as the roome y ^t the Horsmen did occupie, & wher­as it should be square if they were all lodged together, and had place enough, it must be lodged as the scituation & the siege will [Page 241] permit. And in this point only the Campe must be subiect vn­to the scituation, because that Townes are diuersly placed, according vnto whose scituation, the besiegers must be lodged, and not after the manner that they would. That is héere spoken of the disioynt, lodging, or deuiding of the army, may be vsed at the Generall his pleasure. But for the fyrst day of the army his arriuall before the Towne, the Campe may haue the accustomed forme: and afterward the night follo­wing, or when the Generall doth thinke it conuenient, he may deuide his people at his will: but as soone as the said Generall doth arriue with hys armye, he ought to send one that is a man well spoken to summon it, who in executing this charge, must séeke by all meanes to haue conference with the Chiefes as is before saide: and the Towne béeing summoned, the Generall the night following must cause the approaches to be made in as many places as he doth pretende to batter it, and giue or­der what people should lodge on the one side of the Towne, and what vppon the other. Likewise what Chiefes should haue the charges of the sayde sieges, and what quantitie of Ord­nance should be necessary in euery part. I do not counsaile hym to plant all hys Ordnance towards the Towne, but to haue a regard to place some of the smallest to beate the wayes, specially if he do doubt to be assaulted towarde the countrey. Neither would I counsayle hym to deuide and dispearse hys Campe too much, if he did doubt any puissant enemy that were of sufficient strength to keepe him waking from time to time. But it is before presupposed, that his enemies haue no strength in the field, but only that there are certaine obstinate Townes neere, whose garrisons might make suddaine courses, which to impeach, there may be diuers bands of horssemen lodged in strong places neare vnto them, who might both conuoy the victuallers in passing and repassing, and keepe the way free from theeues, and other naughtie people which do common­lye followe a Campe to spoyle commers and goers: but to re­turne vnto the siege. Before that the Ordnance shoulde bée brought néere vnto the Towne, the Mayster of the same should be furnished with good store of Gabbions, causing them [Page 242] to be rouled by his Pyoners vnto the place where the Ord­nance should be placed. And this worke should be put in prac­tise when as the Moone shineth not, but when the nightes are darke. Also the Ordnance must be brought vnto the batterie with as little noyse as may be, to the intent not to be discoue­red vnto those of the Towne, who might shoote at them. And to collour theyr busines the better, there may be a great noyse made in the Campe with Drummes, Trompets, and other thynges, whilest that the Carters doe theyr indeuour. Part of the Forlorne hope must bée placed hard vnto the Towne-gates, who must lye flatte vppon theyr bellyes, readie to re­ceyue those that might issue out: and part must occupye Spade and Pickaxe with the Pyoners, to bring the tren­ches as néere vnto the ditch side as they may, and fill those Gabbions with earth that are appointed to couer the Ord­nance, and the places of the trenches that are subiect vnto the shotte of the Towne, which must be done with so great di­ligence, that the daye doo not surprise them before that they haue made the sayde Trenches, and filled the Gabbions, for béeyng vncouered, they wyll serue the defenders for a marke to shoote at: for my meaning is that the Forlorne hope shoulde be appoynted to gard the Trenches, and if they were not thought strong ynough for those of the Garrison, the Soul­dyers that serue for the flankes may bée put vnto them. Which doing, the Forlorne hope, and those of the flankes of two Legions will make 3432. men, which is a sufficient number to resist a strong Garrison as I do thinke, and they may bée augmented, or refreshed with the other bands, if it shall please the Generall to appoint them to be in the Tren­ches by turnes, and this gard must be placed by the Ordnance for to defende it at all tymes. The same night that the Ge­nerall hath deuided hys armye, he might make a proffer to assault it before that the Ordnance beginne to batter, and if he would skale it with ladders, the ditches béeing full of water, which could not immediatly be drawne drye, or filled, he must prepare Bridges expressely to passe the water; and lay Timber from the Bridges to the Gates of the Towne. And [Page 243] if he would put this in execution, it must be done a little be­fore daye, or at midnight when as the defenders are most heauyest asléepe: but being done in a darke night, the assaul­ters must haue some token or cognisance amongst them, as some word, or garments of like collour. We do at this pre­sent vse shyrts drawne ouer our garments.

If this counsaile of assaulting do not like the Generall, the Maister of the Ordnance must salute the Towne in the daw­ning of the day with Cannon shot, and must hasten the batte­rie as much as possibly he may, for there is no better way to haue hys will of those that are within the Towne, if the wall be weake, then to continue the batterie the first day with great diligence, vntill such time as the breach be of reasonable breadth, and although it be not of great breadth, so that the defences bée taken away, it may be assaulted, without giuing the defenders leisure to rampare, or to make any Trench a­gainst it whilest the batterie doth continue, the stones and clods that flye from the breach hindering them from doing it. Moreouer, they will be so dismayed with the suddaine arriuall of the armye, and speedie handling of the batterie (except that they be hardned, and accustomed to see a batterie) that it will be verie hard but they will be vanquished at the first assaulte.

Further, at that instant that the assault is giuen, the Towne may be skaled with ladders on euerie side, which will put the defenders in great feare to be lost, how little so euer any part is entred by their enemy, or abandoned by the defenders. Or there néedeth but one amongst them to cry that their enemyes are entred at some part for to astonish all the rest, and to cause them to quitte the places that they ought to defende. The as­saulters must vse all their endeuour for to enter at the first as­sault, resolutely assuring themselues to do it to good pur­pose: for if so be that they should be resisted or repulsed, the defenders would be incouraged, and the assaulters discoura­ged, so that afterward there would be much ado to vanquishe them, and to bring the besiegers againe vnto the assault, but greatly against their willes.

[Page 244]If the Generall do thinke it good to deferre the assault vn­till that the breache be wyde and large he may do it: but then those of the towne hauing leisure, will fortifye against him, so that it will be hard to enter, for that the inuentions are so great that are vsed at this day in the defending of a towne, that the first assaulters (except it be a great maruell) may accoumpt themselues to be spoiled and murdered, as soone as they do set forward to goe to a breach, for that it is almost impossible that they should escape without death: yet notwithstanding the custome is to send formost the most expertest and valiantest men of all the army, who serue for no other purpose but to receiue vppon their persons all the mischiefes that an enemy hath stu­dyed to inuent, and prepared in long time before. Moreouer, when as these first valiant men are slaine, it is not séene that those that did follow them do long abide the place, or that they do any endeuour to reuenge the death of their Chiefes, or to goe forward, but are so skared with the losse of them, that they haue neither heart nor will to do well, so that the best and first being lost, the rest will do nothing ought woorth. I would con­firme my sayings to be true by the assault that was giuen at the Castell of Hedin, in the King his presence, my Lord the Doulphine, and in the presence of the greatest part of the Prin­ces and Lords of Fraunce, if I thought that many of those that were there, appointed for to assault, would not thinke euill of me, who ought to haue béene incouraged by the forwardnes of many Lords, Captaynes, and other valiant men, which shewed them the way to aboord their enemyes: notwithstanding they were so skared with the slaughter of those that went formost, that there was none of them afterward that would once sturre afoote: indeede I would alleadge this for an authoritie, but that I should haue ill will for it, and therefore I will holde my peace, for because that the Countie Danserne, Captaine Ha­rencourt his brother, and certayne others, were slayne and hurt lyke men of vertue, the rest would not fight, but retired quickly enough.

The Turks do make a better accoumpt in preseruing of their Ianissaries, and other valiant men in their armyes, for theyr [Page 245] Asaspes are appointed first of all to assault, who are a certaine kinde of souldiers that are made little accoumpt of, and do serue but only to discouer and endeuor all the inuentions that defen­ders can deuise: so that when as the said Asaspes are repulsed, the Ianissaries néede to feare nothing but handstroakes, for that the murthers, the traines, firepots, firepicks, poddings, fagots, and all other fireworks do make, haue playde theyr partes: besides the Galtrappes, tables with nailes, and a thou­sand other mischiefes, are couered with slaine and maimed men before that they do come vnto the breach, and their trenches are couered ouer head, so that they do but only fight against men, and are so good men that there can be no better, where­fore it is almost impossible that the defenders should resist them. If the King in these like cases would be serued with those that are in prisons, and haue deserued death, causing them to be safely kept in following the army, and hazard them at the first point of the assaults that might be giuen, deuiding them so that they might serue for many times, he should not léese so many good men as he doth, and by that meanes it would be a hard matter to repulse his men at any time as they are repulsed: for the sayd prisoners should be the first that should abyde the mischiefe that the defenders had prepared: which prisoners should do nothing but carry boords, planks, and make bridges ouer the ditches, and returne, and then the souldyers béeing alwayes at their heeles in a readynes, might enter, and by that meanes they should be frée of the daunger which the first assaulters are subiect vnto, for that the defen­ders will haue spued out all their venome vppon them first, so that there is nothing to be doubted before the comming to handstroakes, but certaine harquebusse shot. And to the in­tent that these condemned prisoners should the more willingly aduenture themselues vnto this manyfest death, all those must be promised to be pardoned that do their endeuors well, who should by and by be quitted of all their offence. Besides, if any of them were hurt, the Marshall of the Campe should cause them to be prouided for. Who so should demaund to knowe what bands the Generall should vse in these assaults, whe­ther [Page 246] it should be to enter a breache, or to skale a bullwarke, or wall: I would aunswere, that although this question touch the ordinarie bands of the Legions, yet he ought first of all to ap­point certayne troupes of Pikemen of the Forlorne hope, and as many of those of the flanks. As for the Harquebusiers, they must be in the trenches, all alongst the edge of the ditch, to shoote at the defenders when as they doe shewe themselues. Let vs suppose that there is but one breach. When the Generall hath caused all things to be done, and is readie to assault, the Prin­ces and Triaries of the first and second Legion should be ming­led together, and raunged in one square Battailon of 50. ranks, euery ranke hauing 85. men: and the Princes and Triaries of the third and fourth Legion should be raunged together in like manner, and in some place very néere vnto the towne, and not subiect vnto the Ordnance: and if the place be not couered ynough from the sayd Ordnance, they must lye downe vppon the ground on their bellies, attending in that order vntill that the Generall be readie to vse them. As for the Hastaries, they must be deuided into foure troupes, and must take off those pieces off from their harnesse, that might hinder them from mounting lightly and nimbly at a breache: and when as the Trumpets and Drummes do sound to assault, the Hastaries of the foure Legions must assault one after another, the fourth Legion first, and the Forlorne hope of the fourth Legion must skale it with ladders: and if that they were not a number great ynough, the Forlorne hope of the third Legion should be at hand to helpe them. The Hastaries might haue theyr choise to vse theyr Pikes or their Targets. If they did make choise of the Pike, they might throwe downe their Targets in the breache to fill it, to saue their féete from Galtrappes and such like. If their Targets did like them best, they might make a bridge with their Pikes if néede were: and must fight vali­antly as long as they may stande: and if they were victorious they should enter the Towne, and if the Hastaries of the fourth Legion were not ynough, the Hastaries of the third Legion should followe them when as the Generall did make signe, and [Page 247] after them the Hastaries of the other Legions. Those which do enter first, and those of the third Legion, must execute the victorie, and the rest must goe directly vnto the Market pla­ces, and vnto the other great places within the Towne, and raunge themselues in Battaile in them, to kéepe them vntill such time as there were no more resistance made. The Prin­ces and Triaries must not sturre from their places, except that they were commaunded. But if so be that the aforesaid Hasta­ries who first assaulted should be repulsed, it toucheth them of the third Legion to assault after them, and then those of the se­conde, and those of the first after them. And if so be that all these Hastaries should be repulsed, the Princes must assault after them, euery Legion in his turne, beginning with the fourth, and ending with the first. And if the Princes could do nothing, the Triaries must haue their turnes one after another: and by this meanes the defenders should be troubled with one assault vppon another, and not haue leisure to take breathe: and in so doing, I do not blame the defenders if they can not with­stande twelue assaults, one béeing giuen presently after ano­ther, by good souldyers and freshe men, specially in the pre­sence of the Generall of the army, the Captayne Generall of the footemen, and the Colonels who béeing neere assistants, will iudge of euery mans valor. As for the sending of the horssemen when all these haue fayled, I knowe not what to say, but the proofe will cost nothing. Which saide horssemen vppon the dayes of batteries and assaultes, ought to garde that side of the Campe next the Countrey, to withstande the inconuenience that might happen on that side, specially if there were any enemyes neere, who might assault any quarter of the Campe to hinder the assault of the Towne, at whiche tyme also the Campe might be troubled to make resistance vnto those of the Towne, who might sally out at the same instant.

I haue sayde before, that the Generall should appoynte the Princes and Triaries of two Legions to be raunged in one whole Batailion together, and those of the other [Page 248] two together, as néere vnto the towne as they might, to be imployed when it should be néedefull, who should serue for no other purpose, but to make resistance vnto those of the towne if so be that they did sally foorth whilest the assault did continue: and when as the Generall should take the Princes from one of his Batailons to send them vnto the assault, it is méete that the Hastaries should be put in their places, and by this meanes the Batailons might be reenforced, and not diminished. I must not héere forget a pollicy that was vsed before Golette in Bar­bery, by the Emperour his Gunners, at that instant that the Christians were readie to giue the assault: that was for to de­ceiue the Turks and Moores that were within, and to make them to belieue that the assaulters did continue in their tren­ches (for it is a generall rule that the battery must ceasse when the assaulters are néere the breach) the said Gunners conti­nued their shooting, vntill such time as the said Christians had aborded them in their fort: and because the Ordnance should do no hurt amongst their men, they did put in wadds of hay instead of shot: wherein the infidels were deceiued, for that they attended vppon the Ordnance which ceased not: wherefore when as they sawe the Christians at handstroakes with them, before that they did looke for them, it did dismay and trouble them, and caused them to breake. In that manner before spoken of may the Legions be deuided for to goe vnto the as­sault, the first day that the Ordnance doth beate, or at any other time: and if the Generall do knowe any great difficultie to winne it by batterie onely, he may put the myne in practise also, if it may be myned: which myne may be vsed to enter into the towne withall, and piersed through: or may be vsed to ouer­throwe the walles and other defences through the violence of the powder that must be put into it, which powder must not be fiered, before the Generall sée his time conuenient to giue order to assault it. The Generall should also enquire, and cause it to be diligently searched, if there were no vault, or watercourse that issued into the ditches, for they might be very necessarie helps to get a Towne by. Naples was taken by Belli­sarius, in the yeare 538. by meanes of a conduct of water. [Page 249] It was likewise taken in the selfe-same place by King Remus in the yeare 1463. Monople was taken by the Marques of Guast, by meanes of an old caue that lay buried vnder ground. Moreouer, it would not be amisse to offer many skirmishes, and to seeke by all meanes possible to drawe the defenders out of their fort, to the intent to diminish and waste their people. And if it were so that the plague were in the countrie, there might be commaundement giuen to recouer some of the garments or o­ther things that the infected did vse, or the persons infected might be brought, so that there were héed taken for bringing the infection amongst his men in stead of sending it amōgst others. And hauing recouered these things, or the persons infected, they should bee layd in such places whereas they might fall into his enemies hands, that by that meanes they might haue the in­fection to come amongst them. This meanes vsed the Lord Rance against vs to infect our Campe, when he was in Cre­mone. Furthermore, if the Generall did hope to vanquish them by famine, he ought to haue a care that no victuall should enter. If the towne he besieged were scituated neere the Sea, it were necessarie that he should be maister of the Sea: or else it will be victualled and refreshed of all things in despite of him. And if it haue any great riuer neere, he must keepe good watch that no victuall do enter by it: and not only for boates, but for all other things that the water may driue alongst. For the Romanes maintained many daies the garrison of Casselin, by meanes of barrels full of corne and nuttes which they cast into the riuer that passed by their walles, which were afterwards taken vp by those of the towne, Anniball not knowing of it in long time. There are meanes also to be vsed for the famishing of a towne, which do well serue in this place. Fabius Maximus destroyed all the corne of the Campenois, insomuch that there was no­thing gathered in all the whole sommer season: and when the seede time came, he went farre of and forsooke them, because that he would not hinder them from sowing again: hoping that they would vnfurnish themselues of a great part of their graine, which they did: wherevpon the sayd Fabius returned againe afterwards & destroyed all that was growne vpon the ground: [Page 250] who finding themselues vnfurnished of victuals, were constrayned to yeeld vnto his mercie. After that he conquered many o­ther townes, and desiring that a towne called Rhege, somtimes scituated in Calabria, and now destroyed, fayned himselfe to bee a friend vnto the townes men: and vnder colour of friendship he required victuals for to maintaine his armie, which being gran­ted vnto him for his monie, he liued a certaine time with their victualls: and afterwards, when he knewe that their victualls went lowe, he then declared himselfe to bee their enemie, and o­uercame them.

By this meanes Alexander would haue taken Leucadie, which abounded with all things: who before he approached vn­to it, taking all the townes and strong places round about it, suffered the garrisons of the sayd places and all others to retire vnto Leucadie, to the intent that the great multitude of people that retired thether should famish the towne the sooner. Phalaris hauing had warres with certaine knights of Sicil, fayning af­terwards to bee friends with them, gaue them certaine corne of his to keepe, which was (as he sayd) remayning: which corne he put into certaine Garners within their towne, causing secrete holes to be made in the roofes of the sayd Garners, whereby the rayne running into the corne might corrupt it: vpon the trust of which corne, the inhabitants sould their owne corne so much the better cheape: but being besieged the yeare following, finding the corne that the sayd Phalaris had giuen them to keepe to bee corrupted, & their owne spent, he forced thē to do what he would.

With these policies the aforesayd Generall might helpe him selfe, if they might fall out for his purpose: and on the other part if he would make the besieged beleeue that he would not stirre from before their towne vntill he had his pretence; he might imi­tate the examples following: as Clearchus the Lacedemo­nian, who being aduertised that the Thracians were retired vn­to the mountaines, hauing carried with them all things necessa­rie for their sustentation, and that they hoped to bee deliuered from him by meanes of the famine which would constraine him to go his waies: he commaunded that at the comming of cer­taine Ambassadours vnto him in the behalfe of the Thracians, [Page 251] that some one of his Thracian prisoners should bee publikely slaine, and that afterward he should be cut in small peeces: which being done, he sent these peeces into diuers quarters of his Campe in the sight of the sayd Ambassadours, making shewe that it was the victuall wherewith he fed his Campe: which in­humanitie being reported vnto the sayd Thracians, made them so afrayd, that they yeelded sooner then they would haue done, imagining that the sayd Clearchus sought by all meanes pos­sible to keepe himselfe long time in the countrie, seeing that he fed his men with so execrable a meate.

Tyberius Gracchus hauing warres with the Portugalles, besieging a certaine towne of theirs, which vaunted that they were sufficiently victualled for ten yeares: he aunswered them, that he would haue them the eleuenth yeare; wherewith they were so dismayed, that they came to composition with him im­mediatly. An enemie may also be perswaded that a siege should continue long, by building of houses, and lodgings, which may hold out winter and sommer, and by making of great prouision of victualls, and building of Milles and Ouens, to grinde corne and bake bread. The Generall must seeke by al meanes possible to make the besieged afrayd, and helpe himselfe with all the sub­tilties that might serue his turne: specially with the same that Phillip vsed against a Castle which he could not take by force, who caused a great quantitie of earth to be brought vnto y ^e edge of their ditch by night, making shewe that he mined: for which cause those of the Garrison fearing that their place would bée pearced through in short time by the mine, yéelded themselues incontinent. Pelopidas besieging two townes that stood neere together; being before the one, commanded secretly that foure of his knights should come vnto him, out of the other siege with the greatest ioy that they might possible, and crowned as it was the manner of those that did bring any good newes: and had giuen order that a wood that was betwixt both the townes should bee set on fire, to the intent to make them beléeue that it was their neighbours towne that burnt. And moreouer, hee caused certaine of his owne men to bee apparelled and led like prisoners néere vnto the towne side that hee besieged: [Page 252] wherefore the inhabitants thinking that the other aforesayd towne was taken, doubting that the like miserie would happen vnto them, if they did not yeeld, gaue themselues ouer incon­tinent vnto Pelopidas: who knewe that the other would do no lesse when as it sawe it selfe to be left alone.

A Generall may likewise cause a towne to bee assaulted on that side that it doth least doubt an assault: beginning first to assault it on that parte that they doe keepe greatest watch. He might alsso practise to intice them into the fielde, if that there were no other way to vanquish them: and do as many good Chiefs haue done in times past: amongst whō Lucius Scipio in Sardaigne, hauing besieged a most strong towne, appoynted at a certaine time during the assiege, that his men should make shewe to mutin, and to bee in armes one against another, for which mutins sake he fayned sodainly to flye and all his in dis­order: which being perceiued by the townes men, they issued out at their heeles with a great power, and went so farre after them from their towne, that a certaine ambush which the sayd Scipio had layd neere vnto the towne, had time enough to assault and take it, for that there was not one soule that did defend it selfe.

Anniball being before a great towne, placed a good number of his Souldiers in ambush néere vnto the sayd towne, and ha­uing inticed the citizens out with a skirmish, making shewe that he was not in safetie for them in his Campe, he abandoned it, suffering them to take it: the townes men thinking that all was wonne, seazed vpon his Campe, besides those that were left within issued out both great and small, thinking to haue their part of the pillage: but when as they thought that they had woon all, they lost al: because that those that were in the ambush thrust themselues into their towne and tooke it easely, for that there was no bodie in it to defend it.

Himilco likewise placed an ambush by night neere vnto a towne which he besieged called Agrigentum, commaunding them that when as he had inticed the townes men out, & drawne them farre of, that they should set certaine wood and other things on fire, and issue out of their ambush: and when the day came, he offered them of the towne skirmish, who issuing out vpon him, [Page 253] chased him farre of, for he would haue it to bee so. Wherevpon the ambush put fire vnto the wood, the smoake whereof was so great, that the Agregentins thinking that it was their towne that was set on fire by some mishappe, returned to saue their towne who best might fastest: wherevpon the ambush presen­ting themselues before them, and Himilco following them neere, they got the townes men betwixt them, and ouerthrewe them.

The Children of Israel vsed once this policie against the line of Beniamin. To make short, if all these subtilties can bring foorth no fruite, the Generall may assay to ouercome them by making shewe to leaue them quite, remoouing his hoast: for in so doing, perhappes the townes men will thinke themselues so sure, that they will keepe but little watch or none at all: where­vpon the sayd Generall may returne with all speede to assault them, trauailing as much ground in one night as he did before in foure daies. I had forgotten to tell, that in pretending to be­siege one towne, a Generall may make shew to besiege another: to the intent that the towne that doth doubt nothing, might vn­furnish it selfe of garrison for to helpe the other: wherevpon that may be left which is furnished, & the other besieged that is vnar­med: as the Lord of Lautrec did when as he approached néere vnto Milan, who fayned that he cared not for Pauie, (although it was the towne that he sought) for after that he was aduerti­sed that the Countie of Belleioyense had sent part of his people vnto the succour of Milan, and thereby to haue disarmed Pauie which he ought to haue better furnished and armed: the said Lord of Lautrec placed his siege before Pauie, & tooke it easie enough. But for to get out of this matter, leauing all these subtilties a part, I say that a Lieutenant Generall ought neuer to keepe the field, nor an assiege so long as winter lasteth: for it will be a great chaunge if it do not happen ill in the ende: for that a win­ter siege wasteth, and consumeth an armie; whereas those with­in a towne are well lodged, and do take no more care then they neede. Moreouer, the besiegers are at the mercie of the colde, snowes, raines, and a thousand other persecutions: so that there néedeth no other enemie but the wether it selfe to ouerthrowe [Page 254] them, if the siege do continue any time: besides, in winter victu­als can hardly be brought vnto a Campe for the difficultie of the waies, & waters, if so bée it should come by land: and if it should come by sea, the tempestes and outrages which are more com­mon in the winter then at any other time, would hinder the bringing of it: so that we must conclude, that all things necessa­rie for the maintenance of a siege, will then fall out ill for the be­siegers. Winter therfore is a most daungerous season for those that do keepe the Campe, and of most aduantage for those that are besieged: so that if they bee strong, and can tarrie for a time conuenient, they may raise the siege and ouerthrowe all, or at the least giue the besiegers some scourges. Also the Garrisons of the other townes and forts that are in the countrie may be in short time assembled, to charge the sayd Campe, of whome (in mine opinion) they might haue as good a market as they would wish: forasmuch as the sayd Garrisons are fresh and rested men, and the others are pined and halfe dead with famine. The like may happen vnto those that do keepe the fielde, or do martch from place to place in an enemie his countrie in the winter: for that ill wether will consume them in short time, if so be that they lodge without doores: and for to lodge them couered, they shall be forced to seperate themselues in villages here and there: and being assaulted when as they are so lodged, they may bee ouer­throwne easely. In fine, the best way for a Generall is to retyre his men into townes, when as winter doth come, and to go into the field about the last of March, and to keepe the field vntill the last of October: & the countries might be such where the wars should be made, that the moneths of Iuly and August would be asmuch to be feared, by reason of the extreame heate that it doth make in some regions, as the most coldest winter that might be: for these two extremities are not to be indured: for either of them may be causes of many great sicknesses and euills, who so doth not prouide for it. Wherefore, the Generall must haue a care to ende his warres before winter. And being constrayned to keepe his armie in the field in a very hote countrie, he must alwaies plant his Camp in such places, where it might be couered with trees, and watred with springs, to refresh his Souldiers. And [Page 255] moreouer, lodge them housed, if it were possible, to keepe them from the heate. But this matter hath lasted long enough, spe­cially for that mens wittes at these daies are so quicke, that they do prouide of themselues for al things that are necessarie in such like cases. I do but only say, that if the Generall do get a towne by composition, that he ought to keepe all the articles that haue béen agreed vpon betwixt him & those of the towne from poynt to poynt: for in doing otherwise, he should neuer finde towne or man that would giue him credit, or trust his promise afterward, but they would do all that they could imagine before that they would fall into his hands. As I do say he ought to keepe his promise vnto those of a towne that doth yeeld: so meane I that he should keepe it vnto all others after that he hath once passed his word, vsing towards all those that he doth conquer, as great lenitie and méekenes as he may possible, and aboue all things to eschue crueltie: because that the true office of a conquerour is to pardon and to haue pitie vpon the conquered: yet reason would that this pardoning should be done with aduise, least he do giue them an occasion to begin the warres againe at their owne ap­petites. For oftentimes the clemencie of Captaine Generalles of hoasts is so great, that they do pardon all those whome they do conquer, and all those that haue offended: which facilitie in pardoning, doth cause them ofttimes to commit newe offences: for that they doe looke to bee receiued whensoeuer they should yéeld.

In such cases me think there ought a meane to be vsed, & som­times some one ought to bee chastened, to make others to bee a­frayd: specially those which do reuolt without cause. I doe say moreouer, that they ought likewise to bee chastened that are so foole hardie, that they dare defend a place which is not defence­able (and but a doue house) hoping to be receiued vnto mercie at all times: causing vpon this hope a great quantitie of prouision to bee spent, and an armie to spend time for a thing of no value. I say that such ought to be vsed somewhat rigorously, & so wee do reasonablie well at this day: for their least punishment is to bee married vnto the Gallies for euer: yet some doe vse it more gratiously then others, of whome the Countie of Tende is one, [Page 256] who might haue vsed prisoners more rigorously then he did: but it is not sayd that faults should bee alwaies punished according vnto their deserts: specially if he that hath fayled bee otherwise a man of vertue: nor likewise that great harts should not shewe their greatnes many waies, specially to pardon a fault that tou­cheth them perticularly: as the sayd Countie did the offence of a certaine Captaine, which he tooke in one of his fortresses in Pie­mont, whome he vsed alwaies so courteously, that the remem­brance of that clemencie ought not to bee forgotten: and for that cause I haue inferred it in this place. But y ^e crueltie that a Lieu­tenant Generall ought to flie, is after the winning of a battaile, or after the taking of a towne by force. For what can bee more disagreeing from man his nature, then after the treading of an enemie his Ensignes vnder feete, sacking their Campe, disper­sing them, in putting them to fight, and cutting their battailes in peeces in the furie, to slay them in a cold moode that were not slaine in the battaile: or after that a breach is forced, and those slaine that stood in the defence of their towne, then to kill al those that do yéeld? and the poore inhabitants both old and young, not­withstanding that they are disarmed and innocent? And moreo­uer, to suffer wiues and maydens to be rauished, and sometimes slaine, their Churches pillaged, and their sacred things conuer­ted into vild vses? In truth it is more then crueltie. The Gene­rall therefore ought to haue a great care of those disorders, for­bidding his people to exercise the like cruelties, but only while the battaile continueth, and there should be those amongst them that should forbid it. Moreouer, if he would that the people of a towne should make the lesse resistance, after that they are forced to quite a breach, & not constraine them to fight and to sell their liues deare, as people out of hope for want of a place to retyre vnto: he should cause one of the towne gates to bee set open to giue them passage, and proclamation to be made that his Soul­diers should not charge them that did not resist, nor hurt those that layd downe their armes. For to be briefe, if a Generall will bee well spoken of both by his friends and his enemies, and bee beloued of all men; he must after a victorie cause the hurt men of both parts to bee prouided for as carefully, as if they were his [Page 257] méere kinsmen. Furthermore it is requisite that he should re­compence his men, that did their endeuours well: or at the least that he should commend them publikely, and aduertise the king of their vertue, attributing vnto euerye man his desarts: and not vnto himselfe as many doe, that speaking nothing of that theyr Souldiers haue doone, but giue the praise vnto themselues. And finally hee must vse himselfe so towardes all men, that it might not bee thought that hee made warre, to the intent to kill and to murther his enemies: nor to rauish theyr goods, and to appropriate vnto himselfe the honour due vnto o­ther men: but onely to get a good name, and to doe his Prince seruice. I might speake many things more of a conqueror, for I haue a large argument, but that is spoken shall suffice: and therefore I will take another matter in hand, which is no lesse requisite in an hoast then anye other may bee, of which I must make a great discourse: to wit, of y ^e iustice that ought to raigne and to be exercised in a Campe, I meane the lawes that men of warre ought to keepe, if they doe intend to doe their duties, and to deserue the name of good and true Souldiers.

How Souldiers ought to gouerne themselues according vnto the lawes of the warres: with the chiefest lawes, and the manner of proceeding in iudgement against an offender
The 3. Chapter.

SO farre hath béene procéeded in this matter in the chapters before going, that the foure legions which I haue taken vpon me to conduct, haue wholly vanquished their ene­mies: and by consequence they do continue maisters of towne and countrie: wherefore they nowe doe want nothing else but to knowe how to keepe that they haue woone, which is no small thing: for being well vnderstood, there is more difficultie to keepe things conquered then to get them. And therefore I doe say that although the Generall haue beaten his enemies in the [Page 258] field, and haue all the townes, and strong places of the countrie in his possessions, yet there is nothing doone except he do seeke to keepe surely those things that he hath conquered: speciallye the townes taken by force of armes: who in my iudgement will alwaies haue an eye vpon those that haue endomaged them: and a desire to be reuenges of outrages that haue beene doone vnto them, how long so euer that they doe tary. And ther­fore it is impossible to keepe so good a watche ordinarily, ha­uing to doe with a people so desirous to reuenge, but that in time the watche may be surprised. To withstand this daunger mine opinion is, that after the taking of a towne by an assault, which cannot be doone without great mischiefes, that the inha­bitants should auoid the towne whollie, and goe seeke some o­ther place to inhabit in far off. And who so would seperate them sending part one waye, and part another, should doe wisely, and the first inhabitants being voided, the townes should be repleni­shed with Frenchmen, assigning vnto them their houses and possessions. By this meanes the king should bee assured of the towne: besides if hee would place part of his Souldiers in it, he might richely rewarde them with the goods and lands of his enemies. One the other part the townes would not be so apte to rebell, and readye to stand in armes against vs as they are, fearing to be dealt withall as is aforesaid, whereas they doe now make no difficultie, séeing that rebels and recusants (al­though that they be conquered) are not constrained to change place nor habitations. When as the Romanes in times past did take any towne by force, they vsed costomarilye to take out all the olde inhabitants, and to replenish it with a certaine num­ber of other Citizens: and sometimes with one of their Legi­ons: which towne being so peopled, was called a Romane Colonie: and serued the Cittye of Rome for a most strong Bulwarke, and faithfull Garrison against their enemies: in which dooing they did assure their estate more and more, and enlarged their Empyre by little and little. So likewise might the King doe if the townes that were taken by force of armes, were made French Colonies: & that y ^e first inhabitants disper­sed heere & there within his realme, I meane if he would handle [Page 259] them so gentlie, & had not rather to haue them far off then neare. Wée reade concerning this matter that the Children of Israell vsed their Conquests much more rigoruslie: for in all the lande of Canaan they neuer did take one to mercie: but slew them all small & great: I beleeue that they did it partly to obey the wil of God, who had so cōmaunded them, & partly to assure their owne state the better, & not to stand alwaies in doubt as they should haue don, if they had suffred their enemies to haue liued ming­led amongst them. Edward the King of England hauing taken the towne of Callice (not by assault, but by cōposition) after that hee had besiedged it eleuen moneths, droue away vtterlie the people that he found in it, and replenished it wholly with Eng­lishmen hoping to assure himselfe of the towne, better then if the first inhabitants had continued in it: because of the affection he knew that they would alwaies haue caried vnto the French­men, and that either first or last they woulde haue proued to haue retourned vnto their first Prince, and haue thrust out their second: as in trueth it was to be feared. If we will be warned by those examples that doe happen euerie day, and that haue happened in such like cases within this Realme and else where they would make vs to be wise & well aduised, and keepe vs in time to come from falling into those inconueniences, which the Princes do fall into: y ^t do not regard to people the towns which they doe win by force with their owne naturall subiects, driuing away the vanquished: which in mine opinion is the chiefest re­medie to withstand the malice of an enemie, and the treasons that the vanquished might practise against their new Lords. The Generall may also finde other remidies to bee assured of a countrie or towne newly cōquered: which is by putting Gar­risons into the foretresses which are in them, or which hee may cause to be new built in places most fit to keepe the country in obedience. He may likewise assure himselfe of a place, by sea­zing vpon the principall personages of the countrie, or those that haue the greatest credit within the Townes, and keepe them for Hostages in some sure place. And although that these are good meanes to kéepe people of a Prouince in subiection: yet the first, to weet the making of French Colonies is much bet­ter: speciallie if wee had conquered them by force as is a fore­said: [Page 260] or that they were wearie to be our subiects, as the Itali­ans are within ten dayes after that they are conquered: for then they will practise nothing so much as to be reuenged, or to hunt vs out from amongst them: and there are no hostages that will serue the turne: for after that a people doe suffer theyr owne desires to surmount them, and doe discouer theyr courage: there is nothing in this world that can appease them, but onely force: wherefore we are constrained to kéepe alwaies strong Garri­sons amongst them, and by that meanes are put vnto a maruei­lous charge. As for the townes which doe giue themselues vn­to a Prince of their owne fréewills, or those that doe yéeld before that any force be doone vnto them, they will not be so hard to be kept, as if they had béene taken with violence: so that there were no other to bee doubted then they themselues, I would not greatly care for to giue them any garrison. But if there were any fortresse or castle in such a towne, I doe not saye but that we should seaze vpon it, and furnish it with people and all things necessary, or else raze it vtterlye. But if there were none before, I would cause none to be builded afterwards: but would doe mine endeuour to winne the hearts of the inhabitants, and to kéepe them in subiection more by beneuolence then by con­straint: hauing a regard not to hurt them either in bodye or goods without great cause. Aboue all things the Generall must abstaine from taking of other mens goods: for that men doe sooner forget the deaths of their parents, then the losse of theyr patrimonie: and furthermore he ought to be abstinent & chaste, hauing a regard not to defile any mans wife or daughter, either by loue or force: for there is no crime that dooth so much offend the hearts of the people, as to see their wiues seduced or forced: and contrarily no greater meane to winne their hearts, then to vse chastitie and iustice towards euery man, imitating Scipio the chaste, and Caesar the iust, who obtained with more ease the dominions (the one of Spaine, & the other of Fraunce, through two examples which they did shew of their vertue) then by any great force that they did vse. For Scipio although that he was yoong, & a gallant man, yet he restored a Gentlewoman of most excellent beautie, vnto hir father & husband, without raunsome: [Page 261] and as he quitted hir freely so he restored her vnto her freendes as intirely in hir honour, as shee was at the time of hir taking: which act did profit him more then all his force.

Caesar being in Fraunce payed for the wood that he had cau­sed to be cut for to fortifie his hoast withall: wherein he got such a reputation to be iust, that it made his enterprises to be atchie­ued with the more ease. I saye therefore that a Generall that is chaste and iust, shall winne the hearts of a people more there­by, then by any other meanes that he may vse. Wheerefore if I were in his place, I would haue as great a care as might bee possible, neither to doe them wrong in goods or reputation: and as I would refraine my selfe from dooing wrong, so would I al­so that my Souldiers should vse themselues well, and that they should so behaue themselues, and liue amongst others, as they would liue amongst themselues, or amongst their most speciall freends. And this were easie enough to be done, if that they had béene taught to liue well before, and that Iustice had beene ex­ercised in the hoast. But forasmuch as there is nothing so harde to be doone, as that which a man hath not beene exercised in (as appeareth by our Souldiers, who knowes not at what end to begin to doo well, vntill such time as they are constrained to re­fraine themselues from doing euill) if our Leiutenant Generall will haue his Souldiers to bee such as is requisite that they should be for to exercise the arte of the warres as it ought to be exercised, and to behaue themselues in time of peace like honest men, hee must begin betimes to gouerne them according vnto the militarie lawes of the warres, to the intent that force may be changed into custome, and the custome of well dooing may be conuerted into nature: and by that meanes how naught and corrupt soeuer the Souldiers are at the beginning, by vse they might become honest men.

I take all those for Militarie lawes, which doe commaund men to liue honestly vpon paine of death: that no man should be endomaged without the Generall his leaue, that the king might bee humblye serued: and that the faction of the warres should be exercised as dutie would, in summe, that the Chiefe vnder whose charge they sweare to serue, and of whome they [Page 262] are waged should be obeyed in all things: which pointes are so generall and doe comprehend in them so many others, that it is conuenient to specifie them perticularly, principally those that doe condemne vnto death. As for the other lawes that doe not extend vnto the taking awaye of life, I doe referre them vnto the discretion of the Prouost, and vnto others that haue power and charge to punish them that doe not obserue them. As for the chéefest lawes, they are these that follow.

FIrst of all, whosoeuer shall practise or commit treasō against the king, in what manner so euer it bee, or who so shall coun­sell or fauour and aide his enemies.

Item, whosoeuer shall haue conference with his enemies, without leaue of the Captaine Generall, or of one of the princi­pall Chiefes.

Whosoeuer shall reueile the secrets of the Counsell, be it vn­to the king his enemies, or vnto his owne proper freends: spe­cially if any hurt might procéed of the discouerie.

Whosoeuer shall send lettets or message vnto his enemies, without leaue of the Lieutenant Generall.

Whosoeuer dooth not immediatlye aduertise his superiour, of all that he dooth knowe concerning the king his honour and profit, or his domage.

Whosoeuer dooth runne away, and go towards his enemies, or who so is taken in his departing.

Whosoeuer dooth breake the truce or peace, not hauing ex­presse charge to do it, by those vnto whom it dooth appertaine.

Whosoeuer being taken prisoner by his enemies, dooth not séeke to eskape as often as hee may, except hee hath giuen his promise not to depart without leaue.

Whosoeuer shall yéeld vp a place into his enemies hands, ex­cept that he should be too much cōstrained to do it, & that in truth it were like, that a very good man would haue doone as much.

Whosoeuer dooth laye hands vpon his superior, or his Pro­uost, or vpon any officer to doe them hurt.

Whosoeuer dooth laye handes vpon anye of the Chiefes, members, or officers, of anye legion or band whatsoeuer it be▪ [Page 263] specially if it be at that time that the said Chiefes and Officers doe exercise their offices, or at anye other time except that the sayd Chiefes would do them wrong, and beate them without a good occasion, or put them in daunger of their liues.

Whosoeuer dooth kill his Souldier for his owne pleasure, the said Souldiers not deseruing to be ill vsed.

Whosoeuer shall disobey the cryes that the Drummes and Trumpets shall make: specially if the said cries be made vpon paine of the heart, or vpon paine of death.

Whosoeuer shall practise to make any mutinie.

Whosoeuer shall kill any man except it bee in the defence of his owne person.

Whosoeuer shall rauish any woman.

Whosoeuer shall take any thing in the Church, wheather it be sacred or prophane, but with the licence of the Generall.

Whosoeuer shall cause himselfe to be inrowled in two bands at once.

Whosoeuer shall passe twise in one muster.

Whosoeuer shall goe out of any bande without leaue of his Colonell, who also shall haue no authoritie to giue leaue vnto any man except it be to be absent for a certaine time, and after­ward the partie licensed, is bound to returne againe within his time: for the Lieutenant Generall onelye hath this authori­tie. Souldiers ought likewise to bee forbidden from running from one bande vnto another, and the Captaines from re­ceiuing or harbowring of them, vpon great perrill vnto them bothe.

Whosoeuer shall faile to follow his Ensigne, or not be found in anye other place that he is commaunded.

Whosoeuer shall abandon his Ensigne without leaue, or leaue the place that hee ought to keepe being ranked in bat­taile.

Whosoeuer shall faile to bee at the watche when he is com­maunded, and who so shall forsake his watche.

Whosoeuer shall reueile the watche-worde vnto his ene­mies, or vnto anye other that anye domage might ensue vnto the Hoaste.

[Page 264]Whosoeuer shall bee found sléeping, eyther in Skoute or in Sentenell.

Whosoeuer shall abandon the place that he ought to kéepe, being placed in it by the Serieant of the bande or other officer, whether it be in watche, skoute, or other place, except y ^t he that hath placed him there, doe take him awaye, or some other whom he knoweth well hath charge to doe it.

Whosoeuer shall be absent vnder coullour of spie, or being in Skoute without the Campe, or bee not found in a readines when as an enemie dooth assaile the hoast.

Whosoeuer hauing charge to Skoute without or within the Campe, dooth so euill his endeuour, that the enemie dooth assault the said Campe suddenly, and surprize it.

Whosoeuer is appointed to defend a breache, trenche, or pas­sage, and dooth abandon it whollie, although that he bee forced by his enemie,

Whosoeuer entering into a towne taken by force shall stay to sacke and not followe his Ensigne vnto what place soeuer it doth goe, not forsaking it, vntill that proclamation bee made by the Generall his Trumpet, that euerye man shall make his prea: and if so bee that no proclamation were made, then euerye man must refrayne from sacking vppon the same paine.

Whosoeuer shall not doe his endeuour to recouer his En­signe if it happen to fall into the enemy his hands, and when as it cannot bee recouered, then must bee some rygor vsed a­gainst the Souldiers that haue suffered it to be lost.

Whosoeuer flyeth being ranged in battell, or dooth marche too slowly, in the giuing of an assault, or doth playe the coward in what maner soeuer it be.

Whosoeuer faineth to bee sicke, when as hee should fight with his enemies, or goe vnto any seruice.

Whosoeuer shall sée his superiour in the daunger of his enemies, and not doe all his endeuour to succour him imme­diatlye.

Whosoeuer shall take anye thing from a victualer or other that doe bring any prouision vnto the Campe.

[Page 265]Whosoeuer shall take any thing from those that are the king his friendes, or who so shall steale any thing from his souldiers, specially their armes and horses,

Whosoeuer shall misuze the people of the countrey where the warre is made, either in body or goods, except that they bee declared rebels to the king.

Whosoeuer shalbe found vnfurnished of the harnes and arms, for which hee is inrouled: specially if he had lost them in play or in flying, or els where through his own negligence.

In like manner must those horsemen be handled, which doe playe awaye their horses, or suffer them to bee spoyled through their own negligence, for not keeping them as they should do.

Whosoeuer shall go out of the quarter of his Legion aboue an hundred paces without leaue of one of his superiors.

Whosoeuer should receiue a stranger or a suspected person in to his lodging, or any other except he be of the same legiō with­out shewing him first vnto his Superiour, and asking leaue to lodge him.

Whosoeuer doth quarrell with any man in his watch, am­bushe, or in any other place, where silence ought to be kept.

Whosoeuer shall first beginne to doe any man iniurie, either in word or deede, because that of iniuries quarrels do rise, and of quarrels proceed many disorders in a Campe.

Whosoeuer shall runne vnto a fray, with any other weapon then with his Sword, except he be a Chiefe, or haue some office in the hoast.

Whosoeuer shall goe about to reuenge any iniurie done vn­to him, whether it were done vnto him at that instaunt, or long before, by any other meanes then by iustice: it is not sayde, that he may not require the Combat, body for body, if so bee that the controuersie cannot be mittigated by any other meanes, which poincte is reserued vnto the Lieuetenaunt Generall his autho­ritie.

Whosoeuer shall strike stroake at his aduersarie, either in heat or otherwise, if a third doe crie hould, to the intent to parte them: except that they did fight a Combat in a place incloased: and then no man shalbe so hardy to bid hold, but the Generall.

[Page 266]Whosoeuer should carry away money that another hath tru­ly wonne, or doth take his last hand, except it be with the good will of him that hath wonne, but to do wel, and to auoid the ma­nifolde inconueniences that doe proceed of play, it ought to bee forbidden altogether.

Whosoeuer should vse couzonage or false play, after what maner soeuer it were, whereby any man should be deceiued.

Whosoeuer shall runne before the battailes whether it bee to be first lodged, or for any other intent, or whosoeuer shall stragle from the hands, whilest that they do martch.

Whosoeuer should ransome his hoast, or other person, not be­ing lawfull prisoner, & being lawfull prisoner, do take more thē the conditions which are agreed vpon betwixt the chiefs of the two hoastes doe allow; if so bee y ^t there be any conditions made betwixt them, and if there be none the raunsome must be as fa­uourable as may be possible, because that the like may happen vnto vs.

Whosoeuer should enter into a Camp, or other place of war at any other place then at the gates accustomed to goe in and out at: for going in & out at any other place, is a capitall crime.

Whosoeuer should not retire when the Trumpet one hys side dooth sound the retreat, whether it bee in issuing out of a towne, in skirmishing, or in other fight.

Whosoeuer should speake loud, or make great noise whilest the armie i [...] in battaile, or in other place where as they ought to keeepe silence, except they be Chifes and officers.

Whosoeuer should passe one whole day without exercising of his armes in some part of the same, except hee were otherwise imployed in the kings seruice.

Whosoeuer shall do any thing that may bee preiudiciall vnto the king his seruice, or domageable vnto his frends, in what ma­ner soeuer it should be.

And finally, whosoeuer should despite God, and blaspheme him after the maner that they do at this day.

I would also willingly put in those that doe sweare, & take his name in vaine, & do cut of his armes, & head if I thoght it would [Page 267] be receiued amongst vs. I would likewise make mētion of false witnesses, Sodomites, and those that haue an ill opinion of our christian faith: if these crimes were not so greatly priueleged as they are, and that there is no man but hee doth knowe well, that they ought not to be supported, nor many other offēces which I doe leaue for breuitie. I would haue all these lawes to be writ­ten in certaine tables, and to bee hanged in the enterances of all the Colonels tents: to the intent that the Souldiers might al­waies see the orders, that they ought to keepe in campe, and in following the warres vpon paine of death, which paine shall bee measured according vnto the crime. For I do meane that the one shalbe more grieuously punished then the other, hauing re­gard vnto the shame which is or may proceed of the offence: and who so would, that his souldiers should not excuse themselues with ignorance in this matter, as to say that they knew not, that this or that was forbidden, or commaunded, must cause these lawes to be published through his hoast once euery moneth, and also cause them to be read publikely in the presence of the legi­ons, as often as they doe passe muster. They must also bee taught them before that the Legions doe assemble, and likewise when as the armie is assembled. For the first thing that a gene­rall ought to doe, is to foresee vnto the disorders that his owne men might commit amongst themselues, and afterwardes vnto the domage that they may do vnto the Countrey round about him, if so be that they be his friends: and this done, he may with a greater libertie make warres with his enemies, then if he had warres within his armie, and without it with his enemies.

We read that Emperour Frediricke Barbarouse, being en­tred into Italie with a great armie, to the intent to punishe the Milannois, who were rebelled, would not begin his wars vntil such time as his men hadde sworne to obserue certaine lawes which he established, because he would take away the occasion of controuersies which do happen amongest Souldiers, from time to time: and also punishe those that shoulde commit anye disorder. The example of this Emperour ought our Generall to immitate at the beginning of the assembling of his Hoast, causing them to sweare, from the hyghest to the lowest, [Page 268] to obserue the aforesaid lawes, and to helpe with all their pow­er to maintaine them: and those thinges which I haue said, the Souldiers should be forbidden to do one vnto another: shall bee likewise forbidden to be done vnto those of the townes that are vnder our obedience, and also vnto those of the conquered Coun­trie. For reason would that we should liue with them as if we were one body.

But sith I haue proceeded so farre, I must speake of the ma­ner of iudging and condemning the Souldiers that do not o­bey the aforesaide lawes, or the setting at libertie of those that are wrongfullye accused, and to condemne those false accu­sers. For after the giuing of lawes, it is necessarye, to shewe howe the same shoulde bee executed. For as I haue saide bee­fore, that it serueth to no purpose, to make lawes & proclama­tiōs euery day, if so be that they be not kept from point to point. Wherefore sithence I haue spoken of the principall points where on life dooth depend: and those that I doe thinke to bee most fit to bridle Souldiers from dooing those euils which they doe most commonly commit, it is necessarye that the maner of proceeding in iudgement, wherein death consisteth should fol­low: for I wil not touch the other at all. For the handling of thys busines, mee thinke that euery Colonel ought to iudge those of his own legion, taking vnto him his Captains, with their mem­bers, and officers: who should proceed in that maner that I wil shew hereafter. As for that which I haue saide in the first booke touching the perticular orders of these legions, that in euery le­gion there should be a prouost: I do meane that his office should extend but to the determining of ciuill causes, and not to causes of life and death, nor after any appeale. So it is that an appeale should neuer be permitted, except the matter did concerne some officer, who were cōdemned to be punished corporally, or to do some notable penance. But as for y ^e simple souldiers, they shold not be permitted to appeale from the iudgment of a prouost, ex­cept that he were condemned to die: & then the appeal shal come before the Colonel, who with the other iudges aforesaid, shal ex­amine if the party condemned did rightly appeale or not, More­ouer, I doe not meane any way to diminish the authritie of the [Page 269] Prouosts, nor of my maisters y ^e Marshals, although that I haue appointed other perticuler: for I am not ignorant that they do know all maner of vagabonds, and haue power to punish them with death when they doe get them: but for that y ^e Legionaries are sworne & knowne men, it is requisite y ^t they should haue their ordnarie Iudge, who should administer iustice vnto them aswell in ciuill causes as in criminall as long as the Legions are vnder their Ensignes: and to y ^t intent I haue instituted vnto euerie Legion a man of lawe, to coūsaile the Colonells: where­fore I will not spend the time to shew the order y ^t the prouosts ought to obserue in their iudgements: for asmuch as it is to be thought that they should not haue their offices except they vnderstood how to execute them, and they are clearks of y ^e right stamp which I haue appointed them to assist them in all their courts that they doe holde, when as they would iudge in any matter. I will therefore begin to speake of the maner that the Colonell and his people ought to vse in their iudgements, and first of all I will chuse a certaine number of Iudges by lot, to auoide confusion, and the iealousie that might be had of them that doe iudge: and afterward shalbe shewed how we must pro­ceede to condemne or discharge a prisoner. Concerning the first point I doe presuppose that the accuser (I doe meane he y ^t doth make the reporte) wheather it be one of the preseruers of Mi­litarie discipline or other, must first come vnto the Prouost of the League and informe him very well of the matter, and this done the Prouost shall conferre with his counsaile, wheather the partie doe deserue death or not: if the cafe doe not concerne death he shall procéed therein according vnto his charge. But if the crime be so haynous y ^t it doth deserue death, he shall goe im­mediately vnto the Colonell & informe him of it: and thus the matter shalbe handled at the first complaynt. Concerning the maner of bringing of an appeale before the Colonell, it is too manifest. The Collonell being fullie informed of the accusa­tion, shall cause the offender to be taken: and commit him vn­to the custodie of the Prouost. If the Colonell doe know that to summon him to appeare personally will serue the turne, the offender shalbe summoned to appéere personally: the one of [Page 270] which commissions must be executed by the Prouost & his men, to weete, that of taking him prisoner, except the accused were a Chiefe or Member: for in such a case, the maister of the Camp, or the Seriant maior, accompanied with the Colonell his gard shall goe & take them: as for the adiourning the Drume maior or the Colonell his trumpet must doe it. If it be late before the accused be taken, the matter shalbe deferred vntill the next day: but if it were any thing timely, hee shall cause proclamation to be made, that all the Captaines, Lieutenauntes, Ensignes, Corporals, Chiefes of Squadrons, and Deceniers of his Le­gion, should immediately come vnto his lodging: which procla­mation being made, all these that I haue named shall goe thi­ther incontinent, carrying no other armes with them then their swords.

The Seriants of the bandes must bee there also: and if the Colonell his lodging or tent bee not great inough to re­ceiue al this people, the assembly must be made with out dores: and the Colonel before hee doth proceede further shall shewe vnto them for what intent he hath called them togither: that is to administer iustice vnto his souldiers, to preserue the good from oppression, & to punish the offences that the wicked doe commit. If so be that this assembly were made for to heare any appeale, the Colonell shall shewe them the matter: and for whe­ther soeuer of these two causes it were, hee shall cause them all to lift vp their handes and to sweare with one voice, to help to maintaine iustice with all their power, against all those of the Legion that should cōmit any crime with out exception of per­son, except the Colonel, who is to be iudged in an other place & not there. The othe being taken in generall, the Deceniers shal assemble by them selues together, the Chiefes of Squadrons by them selues, and the Corporals likewise by them selues: the Colonell shal sit in a chaire, & shall haue two pots set at his féet: in the one of which pots there shalbe as many leadden bullets as there are Deceniers in one band lacking one, & in stéede of y ^e one leadden bullet which wanteth, there shalbe a Lattin bullet: so y ^t amongst a great many of white bullets there shall be one yealow: the other pot shall haue nothing in it & shalbe set at the [Page 271] Colonell his right foote, and that with the bullets at his left. The Maister of the Campe, the Seriant Maior, and the Pro­uost and his Clearke shall be by him. These two pottes being so placed, the Colonell shall make signe vnto the Dceniers of the first bande, who shall march one after another according vn­to the order that they are accustomed to keepe in the Battailon. The first shall shewe his right hand vnto the Seriant Maior, stripping his sleeue vp vnto the elbow to auoide all suspition of deceipt: and afterward shall put his hand into the pot to take out one of the bullets: and shall shewe the bullet that he doth take vnto the Maister of the Campe, to shew what bullet that it is: and if it be a leaden bullet the saide Decenier shall put it into the emptie pot immediatly: and shall retourne vnto his lodging, but if he doe drawe the lattin bullet, the Clearke shall take his name, and he shal stand aside in a place appoynted. Af­ter that this first Decenier hath drawne, all the rest of the same band shall drawe vntill such time as some one hath drawne the lattin bullet. And this being done by the Deceniers of the first band, the Colonell shal cause al y ^e leaden bullets with the lattin bullet to be set againe in their places, remouing the full pot in­to the emptie pot his place: and shall afterwards make signe vnto the Deceniers of the second band, to come forward as hee did before vnto those of the first: who shall doe as they did and so shal al the other following: so that by this meanes when as all the Deceniers of the 12 bands haue drawne, he shal haue 12 men of those sortes of officers ready to iudge. And to the intent that hee might haue as many Chiefes of Squadrons, as Dece­niers hee shall cause the Chiefes of Squadrons to drawe eache band after other, vsing so manye bullets with the lattin bullet as are Chiefes of Squadrons in a band, & afterward the Cor­poralls shall doe as much, one bande after another. Concerning the Members and Captaines they shall not drawe bullets at this time: but their number shall continew whole. Wherefore of all these six sorts of officers, there shall be 12 mē of euerie one which is in number 72, that is 6 of euerie band: all which 72 men shall range themselues in forme of a circle, the Colo­nell being in the midst of them, who shall commaund the priso­ner [Page 272] to be brought. In y ^e meane while the Drumme Maior shal make proclamation that euerie man shal repaire vnto his lodg­ing except those that haue bin kept as aforesaid, the maister of y ^e Camp, Seriant Maior, and the Seriants of the bands: which Seriants must stande so far from the Counsaile that they may heare nothing. Whilst this is doing, the Prouost shal bring the prisoner, and shew him all those that are there to giue iudgemēt vpon him, and shall aduertise him to consider if there bee anie a­mongst them that he doth hould suspected, to the intent that hee might bee refused incontinent, if so bee that the causes of his re­fusement are iust, and to bee allowed, which causes shall bee re­ferred vnto the Colonell. And if so be that the said prisoner had a cōrarie partie, his said partie might likewise refuse those whō he did hould suspect. But so it is that neither of them may re­fuse aboue two men of euery one of y ^e 6 conditions abouesaide. And put case that this whole number should be refused which do make 24 men (for more shall not bee permitted to bee refused) which refused shal incontinent depart thence, the other shall put themselues into six partes each sort by themselues, and the Co­lonell shall sit downe in his place, and the two pots shall be pla­ced againe at his feet. The one of them shall bee emptie, and the other shall haue sixe bullets of lead, and as many bullets of lattin, as there shall remaine Captaines vnrefused. And the like shall bee afterwards obserued amongst Members, and offi­cers. Which being so ordred the Captaines shall goe first and drawe out of the pot euerie man in his degree, and those that shall happen to drawe bullets of lattin shall goe their waies vnto their lodgings: and those that doe drawe leaden bullets must shew them vnto the maister of the Camp, and their names shall be written by the Clearke, and afterwards they shal place themselues on either side of the Colonell: the one halfe on the one side and the other one the other. After this the Seriant Maior shall againe put sixe bullets of lead into one pot, and as many bullets of lattin, as there are Lieutenants more then six, which Lieutenants shall doe as the Captaines haue don, & the Ensigne bearers shal do the like after thē, & cōsequently y ^e Cor­porals, and after them the Chiefs of Squadrons, and finally the [Page 273] Deceniers. By this last lot the number of the Iudges shallbe reduced vnto 36. persons, not coumpting the Colonell, which 36. Iudges shall raunge themselues 18. on the one side, and 18. on the other, in manner of an angle: and the Colonell shalbe the angle, the Seriants of the bands shalbe there as assistants, but they shalbe farre of & euery man alone by himself. The Colonell his guard shalbe round about the Counsaile, and so farre of that they may not vnderstand what doth passe. The matter being this ordred, the Colonell shall cause the prisoner to be brought, who being brought by the Prouost, his Cleark shal recite before them all the contents of the information, and the depositions of the witnesses (if that there be any) whereunto the prisoner shall answer & shalbe heard to speake. And if so be that he do deny the fact, the witnesses shalbe brought before him: & for want of wit­nesses, if the presumptions bee great, the Colonell with the ad­uise of the sayd Counsaile, shall condemne him vnto the racke, and shall passe vnto iudgement, or deferre it vntill the next day, or longer if it be necessarie. As concerning the condemning or releasing of a prisoner, it shalbe handled as here followeth: that is, after that the Prouost hath made his demaund in the behalfe of the King, & the partie, if there be any, hath made his demaund for his domage: and that the sayd prisoner hath answered from poynt to poynt, the Counsaile shalbe left alone, and the prisoner and his accuser also shall be put a little a side out of the sight of the Iudges. Vpon this the Cleark shal reade y ^e euidences before them all: & the Iudges there present shall heare it, the maister of the Camp, the Seriant maior, & none other. The euidences be­ing read at large, the Colonell shall declare vnto them that they are assembled for to iudge according vnto the truth, & not for any fauour that they do beare vnto the prisoner, his parentage, or frends, nor likewise for hatred: & therfore that euery man should speake his minde according vnto his conscience, following the lawes of the warres, & not otherwise: for in this busines of the warres there must be no fauour nor lenitie vsed, but only the ri­gour of the lawes which haue béen made for men of warre, the which shalbe registred in a table, as I haue said before, & the said table shalbe alwaies hanged before the Colonell his tent, or the gate of his lodging, to the intent that it may bee in sight, that [Page 274] euery man may knowe what he ought to flye for to auoyde the daunger of Iustice. And the sayd table shalbe brought and read by the Cleark from the one end vnto the other. And this done, the Colonell shall commaund the Seriant maior to giue vnto euery one of the sayd Iudges three bullets: vpon one of which bullets there shall bee a great R, which shall signifie to release: vpon another a great C, which shall signifie to condemne: and vpon the third there shall be a great I, which shall signifie to bée better informed of the matter: one of these three bullets shall bee vsed when as they would release, or condemne, or when as the proofes are not sufficient to release or condemne, but that they would be better informed.

After that euery one of these haue receiued three bullets, as is aforesayd, and the Colonell thrée likewise as the others: the Seriant maior shall place two emptie pottes at the Co­lonell his féete, the one somewhat distant from the other, vn­to which pottes the Iudges shall come one after another: to weete, the Deceniers first, the Chiefes of Squadrons next, and the others following, and after them the Captaines, and the Colonell last of all. Euery one of them shall put the bul­let by which he doth pretend to signifie his opinion into the pot appoynted for the purpose, and the other two bullets into the o­ther pot, and afterwards shall returne vnto their places. And the Colonell shall cause the pot of their opinions to bee ouer­throwne, to see if the bullets that do release be more then 18. and if so be that it should happen that the prisoner should be released simplie and purely, he might bring the partie afterwards to his aunswere, that did accuse him & wrongfully sweare against him. But if so be that the bullets which do condemne are more then 18. the Colonell shal pronounce the iudgement of death against the prisoner. And when as neither sort of bullets do exceede the one halfe of the number of Iudges; because that some perhaps might require that the matter might bee better looked into: in which case the iudgement shall be referred vntill the next day, or two daies after. In the meane while the Prouost and his Coun­saile shall precisely ouersee the euidences, to see if there were any poynt that were not well verified, to the intent to put the indite­ment in good order, and take from the Iudges all occasions of [Page 275] prolonging iudgement. If the prisoner be released, there is no more to be done, but that he may returne vnto his lodging when as he will. But if so be that the matter be deferred vntill another day, the Colonell shall appoynt the day and houre, when the Counsaile shall méete againe, at which day and houre the priso­ner shall be brought againe by the Prouost. This delay of say­ing that the matter is not euidently enough prooued, may bee v­sed three times, and not aboue: and then the Seriant maior shall giue but two sorts of bullets: to weet, those two that do release or condemne: but if he be condemned, so that there be 19. bullets or more marked with C, the Colonell shall immediatly pro­nounce that the prisoner is condemned: & then the Seriant ma­ior shall set the two emptie pots at the Colonell his feete, as before, and shall giue foure bullets vnto euery one of the Iud­ges: vpon the one of which bullets shall be a great S, which shall signifie for to smite off his head: vpon another shall bee a great G, which shall signifie that he hath deserued the gallowes: vpon the third there shall be a great P, which shall signifie to passe the Pikes: vpon the fourth shall be an H, which shall signifie that the prisoner shall be shot to death with Harquebuziers: wherevpon the Iudges shall put the bullets of their opinions (which sort of death they do thinke the crime hath deserued) into the pot ap­poynted: and if there were more bullets found in the pot mar­ked with S, then with any one of the other letters, the prisoner shall haue iudgement to haue his head to bee smitten of. Likewise, if there were more bullets marked with P, then with any other letter, the prisoner shall bee iudged to passe the Pikes: and so likewise of the others; which iudge­ment shall bee first registred in wrighting, and afterwarde pronounced by the Colonell. And if so bée the prisoner should loose his head, or bée hanged, he shall bée deliuered vnto the Prouost to bee executed. And if so bée that he should bee condemned to passe the Pikes, or bée Harquebuzzed, hée shall bée deliuered vnto the Seriants of the bande, for this execution appertayneth vnto Souldiers. And if this ex­ecution were the first that were made in the Legion, the Soul­diers of the first band should do it: and the other executions must [Page 276] bée done afterwards by the other bands euery one in his turne.

After this manner must bee proceeded as often as any man shalbe condemned to dye, and more precisely if it were possible: and after the sentence pronounced, it shalbe necessarie to proceed vnto the execution immediatly without shewing mercie vnto a­ny man whosoeuer it were. For if one offender shall be pardo­ned, the Souldiers would afterwards haue the lesse care to re­fraine from offending. And likewise, if any man were attainted of crime, and should suffer death for the same, he would take it the more impatiently, for that mercie should be vsed vnto some, and not vnto others. Concerning the manner of procéeding in appeales, in these cases which do not concerne death, it shall suf­fice that all the summons be made publikely, except the last: but for to iudge any man vnto death, we must proceed secretly as I haue sayd: which neede not to bee so handled when as the fault doth not deserue so haynous a punishment: for in such cases a man may declare his opinion openly, and speake his mind with out vsing of bullets. Concerning the punishment of the horse­men, that appertaineth vnto their Captaine, and the punish­ment of the Captaines vnto their Generall, who likewise is vnder the iustice of the King his Lieutenant, whilest they are in the warres, or elsewhere vnder his charge: or else if it be in time of peace, the ordinarie Iustice of the countrie will looke into them, reseruing the qualitie of their estates, in which case my Lords the Marshals of Fraunce will looke to haue a saying vn­to them: but being in Campe, or elsewhere vnder the charge of the Lieutenant Generall, the Iustice of euery Captaine of an hundred men of armes ought to punish his owne men: and for default therof, the Generall might be complained vnto. A Cap­taine of an hundred men of armes, may chuse certaine of his own officers to assist him in his iudgements, if he will: and may vse his owne authoritie or lot, which he thinketh best, without calling any other assistance vnto him, but his owne members, who at the least ought to bee called: yet men of warre do with greater patience suffer punishmēt, when as they do see that ma­ny Iudges are assembled to iudge them, then when as they are wholly referred vnto three or foure.

[Page 277]And if that they do vse lots, the manner before shewed neede not to be greatly altered, because there are Chiefes amongst the horsemen aswell as amongst the footmen: of which Chiefs there may be a certaine number taken to haue the hearing of the mat­ter, and the Marshall that is appoynted to lodge the horsemen, must execute the office of the Prouost, aswell for to informe, as to accuse: and moreouer, the execution must be done by the Cap­taine Generall of the horsemen his Prouost, or by themselues, in the selfe-same manner that the footmen do: for, as the one sort haue Pikes, so the other haue Launces, and either of them haue Harquebuziers: but I will not stand longer vpon this matter, but will shew that the manner of procéeding in iudgement with bullets, hath two good considerations in it. The first is, that nei­ther the Colonell, nor Captaines, haue authoritie to iudge a­lone. The other is, that those that do iudge, do not speake their opinions publikely: but with silence do signifie their opinions by a bullet: which two manners me thinke are very good; bet­ter then to giue authoritie wholly vnto the Colonells or Cap­taines to iudge according vnto their owne willes, and without information, as they might sometimes do through hatred or fa­uour.

Moreouer, if a prisoner should be set at libertie, or condemned by a small number of Iudges, those that should skanne vpon the matter might sooner haue an euill opinion of a small number then of a great, and the common Souldiers would exclaime that their right were ouerthrowne, because there should bee no bodie on their sides to maintaine it: for which cause I haue ap­poynted a certaine number of Deceniers, who haue a more fa­miliaritie with the common Souldiers, and a greater authori­tie to speake vnto the chiefest, then the common Souldiers haue with their Captaines. I haue likewise appoynted Chiefes of Squadrons, Corporalles, and Members, as many of the one sort as of the other, to make them all (in the seate of Iustice) e­quall in authoritie one with another. Moreouer, to auoyd all oc­casions of enuie amongst them, I haue chosen them all by lot, so that the one cannot say that he hath béen preferred; nor the o­ther, that he hath béen reiected; except that the prisoner did refuse [Page 478] him, and that the cause of the refusall were iust. Concerning that the sayd Iudges do deliuer their opinions secretly, it is to the intent that they should do it more freely, then they would do if that they should speake their opinions in the hearing of all men: for sometimes they might be troubled for iudging indiffe­rently, because that the prisoner might be either parent or friend vnto some one of them, or that they might before haue receiued some good turne at his hands: whervpon they might be thought to bee ingratefull, if they did not requite a good turne at a néede: which is a reason to withdrawe the hearts of those that haue béen beholding vnto him, from iudging according vnto equitie, although that the crime were the most haynous and most detes­table that might be possible: specially if euery mans iudgement should be knowe afterwards: for in such a case there would very hardly bee any man, that would renounce the friendship of the prisoner, or would incurre the indignation of his parents, if he were a man of any reputation: but moreouer would make a dif­ficultie to do any thing against him, who before had done them pleasure, or who had meanes, and friends to do them the like a­gaine. Furthermore, if their opinions should bee verbally pro­nounced, it would bee doubtfull that the one of them would de­pend vpon anothers opinion: specially if they thought the first speakers to be men of iudgement: and it might bee that some a­mongst them durst not contrarie the first speakers, which might be an occasion sooner to sowe discord, then to roote it out. Ther­fore, who so would haue the occasions of hatred amongst Soul­diers to be wholly quenched, and extinguished, and that wicked men which do not their duetie as they ought to do, should bee pluckt out from amongst good men; must vse no other meane but iudge according vnto equitie. And to iudge iustly according vnto the lawe, the surest way is that euery man should deliuer his opinion secretly with a bullet: for so doing, it will be impos­sible for any man to knowe who hath released or condemned the prisoner: because that euery one of the Iudges shall knowe but only what he himselfe hath done; but not not what his compa­nions haue done. And in this doing euery man will imploye himselfe to do his duetie, and iudge according vnto the law, not [Page 279] periuring himselfe any way to spare or condemne a prisoner wrongfully; who neuer shall come by the true knowledge who it was that did him good or hurt. To conclude, I do esteeme this forme of iudgement to bee the best and most surest that may bée vsed in this case: albeit that iudgement may bee handled after diuers other manners: but after this manner should a Colonell handle his iudgements, if so be that he would maintaine good iu­stice amongst his hands, and make his Souldiers to liue like honest men. But if the manner before spoken of should seeme to be too long a worke: I do know no better way, then to leaue the determination of all matters vnto the Prouosts, and that they should iudge all Souldiers, whether they were Chiefes, offi­cers, or simple companions: which Prouost should be inioyned to administer good and short iustice vnto all men, and to punish those rigorously that did not vse their vocations as they ought to do. And when as the crimes were such, or the persons of that qualitie, that it were not conuenient to procéed in iudgement im­mediatly, and presently to do execution, because of the mutinie, and cause of offence that it might giue; it would suffice to do it assoone as it might be conueniently done: and if so be that the of­fender might not bee taken by day, or that it would bee daunge­rous to do execution, there must both be stay made of the appre­hending, and punishing, vntill a fitter time: or the offender might be taken by night, or at the first holding vp of his finger, or at such time as he doth thinke that the offence is forgotten, and doth thinke least of it: to the intent that iustice might be well maintained, and that the crime which is deferred to be punished for a time, be not altogether forgotten.

How diuers crimes haue been sharply punished in times past: and how it is necessarie for a Lieutenant Generall to be somewhat cruell, if so be he would be well serued of his Souldiers.
The 4 Chapter.

I Will here inferre certaine examples of the seueritie that the auncient Chiefes in times past haue vsed towards their Souldiers, when as they did commit any great offence; I doe meane capitall crimes: which were committed after one of these two manners, either by one man onely, or by many (for sometimes whole Legions did offend) and were punished either perticularly or in generall. As for perticular persons, I do finde that the auncient Chiefes did punish chiefly all those that were not at their watches with their Ensignes, or with those whome they ought to followe in such like seruices: they likewise were punished that went frō their watch after they were in it. Also he was punished that did forsake the place he ought to keepe or to fight in, or that did vaunt that he had done any good seruice, and was afterwards prooued a lyar. He also was as sure to loose his life that fought with his enemies without leaue, or expresse charge, as if he had been slaine by them. Moreouer, they that did throw away their armes for feare of their enemies, and those which did flye from a battaile, had their payment likewise with the others. Concerning generall faults; if the Legions did vse any rebellion against their Chiefes, or if that they did mutine, or did flye from their enemies, the custome was to put a great ma­ny of them vnto death, or the chiefest rebels: the least punish­ment was to cassier them quite & cleane frō the ordinary bands, and consequently to pronounce them to be infamous, and depri­ued of all those priuiledges, which the other Souldiers who ser­ued their time, and went away with the good willes of their Chiefes, did inioy and their children. Of which perticular and generall faults, I haue here inferred certaine examples: by [Page 281] which shall be shewed how the auncient Chiefes, and many o­ther good Souldyers long since, haue grieuously punished all those that did not their duties in the warres, and those likewise that did commit any crime of importance. Chiefely disloyaltie was had in contempt amongst them: and all those that did fal­sifie their faiths, were grieuously punished with the most cruell death that could be deuised: as appeareth by Mutius Suffetius, who was pluckt in pieces betwixt two Waggons, because of his disloyaltie vnto Tullius King of Rome in forsaking him, when as the Romans and the said King fought against theyr neighbours, and that he should haue succoured them with his men being there present with them, and sent for vnto that in­tent: who in stead of ayding the sayd Romans, and entring into battaile with them, stoode still to sée what successe they should haue in their fight: by meanes of which dissimulation, the Ro­mans were in great doubt and ieopardy being forsaken, ha­uing to deale with two great armyes, to wéet, the Venetians, and the Fidenats, who were assembled against the Citie of Rome: but it came so to passe that the Romans got the victo­rie, and Tullius seazed vppon the traytor, causing him to be put to death in the sight of all his partakers after the manner afore­sayd. I do put in amongst these disloyall persons all those strangers which sometime serue the King, and do forsake him at his néede, or do go away vnto his enemies without asking leaue: which disloyaltie in mine opinion is so detestable, that it cannot be ynough contemned, nor punished so grieuously as it doth deserue, because it is a deceiuing of God and man: which crime is more practised at this day then euer it was, especially amongst a great number of Italyans, which do nothing but trot too and fro, now to one, and to morrow vnto another, not stay­ing long in a place (but like peason boyling in a pot) and that for euery light occasion, so that there are very fewe of them that can vaunt that they haue alwayes held vppon one side, so great­ly is the said Nation subiect to the changing of opinions: and those whome the King hath mainteined long time, are the woorst, who do forsake him as if they neuer had knowne him, sooner without taking their leaues, then otherwise: and this [Page 282] they do aswell in time of warre as in peace, which is most disho­nest and infamous, for at the least they should take their leaues before that they did forsake his seruice. I dare say that amongst the simple souldiers there is not one that hath continued in his seruice during the warres without going vnto his enemies, ex­cept the Chiefs haue had so good an eye vnto them, as that they could not eskape when they would: so are there others likewise that do come from our enemies vnto vs, and so they do trot too & fro, not resting long in a place, yea, some of thē that haue not caried one moneth in a place, do runne away the next day after that they haue passed muster. Our owne countreymen do the like oftimes, many of them imitating the Italyans going vnto our enemyes, making no more difficultie then if they were stranges: there are also many of them that go home vnto their owne houses, and other that do go from one band vnto another assoone as they haue receiued their money, not making any ac­compt of the oath that they haue taken, making God as their compagnion, making no accompt of the Kings money which they do carry away & steale from him as approued théeues, trai­tors, & periured persons, so that there is not almost one souldier y ^t hath the feare of God, nor the reuerence due vnto christian re­ligion before his eyes, for if they had, the oathes and promises which they do make should be obserued, & the wickednes which they do commit, should not be committed: but for that they do not feare him they do dispraise him, & dispraising him, it is not possible that they should kéepe any thing that they do sweare in his name. Is it possible that they should feare him whose name they do blaspheme & contemne in all their communications? as we sée they do, therefore there is no other remedy but to com­pell them by mans lawes to obserue that, which they do make no reckning to kéepe by Gods lawes: and mine opinion is that it should be decreed, that who so euer should be found in this fault, were he Frenchman or stranger, should immediatly be beaten to death with mallets, or buried aliue, or pluckt in pieces with foure horses, or haue a stake thrust through his body, for y ^e other punishmēts are too gentle for such a crime. And as concer­ning the disloialty of those which do go vnto our enemies with­out taking their leaues before that they beare armes against the [Page 283] King, which liberty of departure with leaue is only to be per­mitted vnto those that are not bound vnto him either by faith or homage. I haue read one example of Henry the 7. Emperour of Rome, who caused an execution to be made in his Campe, whē as he besieged the City of Bresse, vpon an Italyan named Galleas Brusat, who forsooke him without leaue, and serued a­gainst him with his enemies, who being taken by y ^e Emperour his men at a sally that he made out of the said towne, was im­mediatly pluckt in péeces with Waggons. This example need not to be accompted auncient, for it is not aboue 200. yeares since it hapned, yet I haue alleaged it auncient, because that the manner of punishing of this offence doth like me better then y ^t we do vse at this time, which is either to hang, or to behead, or to passe the pikes, which punishments are to be thought to be ri­gorous ynough for many other crimes which the souldiers do commit, but for such an offence as this, I do thinke them to be too gentle: wherefore I will continue in mine opinion, that one of the aforesaid punishments ought to be vsed in this case, for these commers & goers are causes of too many inconueniences, and therefore when that any of them are taken, they should be so handled, that the remembrance of their punishment should re­maine for an example for euer: and aboue all things we must neuer let such a crime scape vnpunished, if we haue opportunity to punish it. The Romans had a great regard not to pardō their fugitiues, nor to restore thē vnto their goods, or first honors, nor to trust them at any time after with any charge whatsoeuer it were, as we do at this present, but they were assured to be put to a most cruell death whēsoeuer that they were taken, whereof we haue many examples in their histories, specially of those which Fabius Maximus foūd in certain townes which he tooke frō Anniball, who being sent vnto Rome, wer first of all whipt, & afterward throwne downe from an high rock. Certaine fugi­tiues that were deliuered vnto Scipio by an accord y ^t was made betwixt the Romans & the Carthagenians, some were behea­ded, & others crucified. The aforesaid Fabius at another time caused the hands of all the fugitiue Romans, and other stran­gers fugitiues y ^t had serued thē to be cut off, which he did, to the intēt y ^t the remembrance of the offence & punishment might be [Page 284] refreshed as often as they were séene that had lost their hands. Yet me thinke that these pernitious people, although that they were maymed of their hands, should not therefore leaue to do many mischiefes, hauing the other parts of their bodies whole, wherefore I would at the least dispatch them of all at once.

Paulus Aemelius after that he had vanquished Perseus King of Macedony, made all the fugitiues that were found in his e­nemyes hoast to be slaine by Elephants: the sonne of the sayd Paulus, to wéet, that Scipio which razed Carthage, condemned all the fugitiues that he could lay hands vpon, to be quartered and deuoured with wilde beasts. Auidius Cassus, and many o­thers, haue procéeded in the like busines most seuéerely, and yet not so rigorously, but that they haue deserued a great deale more. Moreouer, the said Chiefs did most sharply punish those which did not obey the Proclamations and commaundements that were made by their Chiefes, as appeareth by the example of Manlius Torquatus, who caused his owne sonne to be be­headed for fighting with his enemyes contrary to his comman­dement: and the victorie which he got saued not his life, and yet he was challenged y ^e Combat body for body, of which chal­lenge he could not rid his hands with honesty, if there had not bin commandement vnto the contrary: the said Mutius prefer­red the obseruation of militarie discipline before fatherly loue, and caused his sonne to be put to death. Within a little after there was ynough to do, for that Quintus Fabius, Captayne Generall of the Romane Horssemen, fought with his enemies contrary vnto the commaundement of the Dictator Papyrius Cursor, who although that he had ouerthrowne his said ene­myes, yet the Dictator would haue put him to death for hys disobedience, so highly was this discipline and obedience e­stéemed amongst them aboue all things, without the which they knewe that the occupation of armes whereof they made their profession, and for which they were honored and feared more then any other Nation, would be abolished in short time, without the which, the Chiefes did neither deserued to be called Chiefes, nor the souldyers true souldyers, but might bée ac­coumpted to be a disordred multitude, if the Chiefes were not [Page 285] obeyed, nor the souldyers shewed themselues to be obedient: and thus much concerning the principall offences which soul­dyers do commit during the warres, and the disorders which they do, being in Campe, as running ouer the countrey, raun­soming their hoasts, eating them vnto the boanes, pilling them, beating them that they do dye of it, and forcing their Wiues and daughters, and to be short, for all the other outrages which they do. I haue many examples worthy to be remembred in such like cases, and those that haue happened specially amongst Heathen men, that haue had no knowledge of God, nor of his truth, who notwithstanding would not suffer that this wicked­nes should raigne amongst them, for the aforesaide Auidius Cassius doing all his endeuour to restore the discipline of the warres vnto his intier, after that it was made base and come to nothing, ordained that the souldiers that did take any thing from the people of the countrey where he came, should be cruci­fied vppon the place. Peseinius the blacke, a great obseruer of auncient discipline, did condemne a whole Deceine of souldiers vnto death, for that they had taken a Cocke from a poore coun­treyman, and had eaten it, but to haue the good wills of his ar­my, who instantly besought him to shewe mercy, he pardoned them, with condition that they should recompence the poore man with tenne times as much as the Cock was worth: and more­ouer, that no souldier of the Deceine should kindle fire as long as the warres lasted, nor should eate any thing but dry & rawe flesh. Alexander Seuerus did sharply & grieuously punish any of his souldiers that did go out of their way to runne into any house to do any domage, hauing always these honest words in his mouth, Do not that vnto others, that thou wouldest not haue other do vnto thee. It were necessary that Captaynes at this day should vse the like diligence, for to auoide the disor­ders that souldiers do commit in marching vppon the way, for there shall hardly be house or village vpon the way, either farre or néere, but shall féele them, for they would be verie sorie if they had not left tokens behinde them, or that the countrey should not haue occasion to remember their passage long time after. I do not speake for those places which do ofttimes resist to giue [Page 286] lodging vnto the King his good seruants, who march at his commaundement, to succour him in his extremitie, as many walled townes within this realme are accustomed to do, for a brauerie, or presuming vpon their strength, although that the sayde souldyers do demaund nothing but lodging and victuals. In which case me thinke there would be no great hurt done if that they might be shewed what difference there is betwixt these subiects that do abandon their goodes, and hazarde theyr liues to serue their Prince: and those that are good for nothing but to rake vp the fire, and to hurt those that do him seruice. But I do speake concerning villages, open places, and houses that stand skattered héere and there, who haue neither power nor will to resist, whome they do vse like vnto places that had resisted them, and done them much hurt: so that there are but fewe Townes, Villadges, or houses that can skape frée whereas men of warre do passe, but they shall be let bloud in the pursse, either by the Captaynes, or harbingers, if so be that they were too farre out of the way for the souldyers. And if the souldyers should come there, it would be worsse, for that there is no man, or if there be any, it is very fewe, that do with­drawe them from doing euill, for that there are many Chiefes that do make no other accoumpt, but that euery man might do what he would himselfe, for that they do reasonably well for their owne partes. Moreouer, it would be very hard to make the simple souldyers to liue honestly, and their superiours to make their hands, for the rule must be generall, and the small must imitate the great. This taking that I speake of is so v­suall at this day, that robbery doth séeme to be but a rent, so that there is no accompt made to punish those that do ransacke the places y ^t are in their passage: I do speake both of the Captaines & souldiers that do pillage the countrey. Those likewise ought to be punished which do séeke to corrupt Captains, or harbin­gers, causing them to passe any one place to goe vnto another: and those also ought not to goe frée which do take vpon them to lodge in any place with intent to be reuenged of the said place through the charge, trouble, and domage that souldiers ordi­narily do whereas they lodge, and being lodged to such an [Page 287] intent, it will make their willes sharper to do ill, who of them­selues are so sharpe, that they néede no whetstone, for in such a case there would be but too many askers found, whereas if punishment were vsed, there should be no man would put for­ward himselfe.

The aforesaide manner of rebellion doth deserue to haue an expresse order made, commaunding that Souldyers which do march through the countrey with good commission, should be readily obeyed, and if so be that the said souldyers did commit any crime, except satisfaction were made im­mediatly, the townes where the crime was committed, should be holden, to send accusations and complaints vnto the Leute­nant Generall, or vnto the Gouernour of the countrey, to at­tache the Chiefe himselfe. Moreouer to speake truly, to suffer a baggage towne, or a good, to shut their gates against men of warre, which do goe to serue the King, and do vse themselues like honest men, there is neither reason nor order in it, for first of all it is a resistance against the King who doth pay them, secondly, it is the way to famish the poore men. Moreouer it may be that they may take their ill vsing in so ill part as to leaue their Captaine in the lurtch that hath bin at the charge to leuy them, and returne home againe. Furthermore, this refu­sall might encourage the countrey people to be as vnreasonable as the townes that do shut their gates, and cause them to as­semble themselues a great number together to charge them, imagining that they might lawfully do it, forasmuch as the townes did resist the said souldiers. And I leaue it vnto your consideration to thinke vnto what end all these inconueniences might come. For the shutting of the souldyers out of theyr townes, is in truth the way to ruyne them, for that the suburbs of townes are not commonly so great, that all the souldyers of one, or many bands may lye couered ouer head, and in such places the sayde towne may stande, as there is neither house nor bushe néere, who then hauing no tents with them (as they are accustomed to carry none) except that the place haue many trées in it for them to cut downe, which would be too great a domage, they must lye in y ^e deaw all night, & therfore how little [Page 288] time soeuer that this course doth last, they do fall sick, and dye by the way, whereas else they would come fresh vnto the Campe, & in state to do seruice: in summe, it is the way to make both the Captaines and Souldiers to dispaire, and to cause them to do those things, which when they are done, might displease both parties, and when all is well wayed it must be so: for we do say commonly, that of two euils, we must auoide the greatest, for in mine opinion, there would be lesse hurt to enter forcibly into one of these rebell townes, and rather into the first that should stand vppon these tearmes, then any other, to make the rest afrayde: prouided that they did kill no body if it were pos­sible, and that there might be no rauishing of women, Church robberies, or other disorders committed, then to suffer resis­tance, or to haue a warre with the countrey all alongst their way, or to be in danger of famine, or of being ouerthrowne, or of falling sicke for want of lodging, and so to returne home a­gaine, for these are matters of a greater domage, then the forceible taking of a place, forasmuch as of the one there doth ensue but the domage of certaine resistants, who are the first causers of the strife; and of the other might procéede the dis­credit of many poore Captayns, for that they might be vnfurni­shed of their people to serue their Prince, which is a hard match for them, and ynough to throwe them downe from honor all the dayes of their life, besides the daunger that they are in to be slaine by their owne souldiers, if so be that they did mutin du­ring those troubles, as hath hapned many times in like cases. On the other part the King might find himselfe so vnprouided of people, & so forced by his enemyes, that a small power might do him great seruice, and perhaps giue him the victorie, for I haue vsed it for a prouerbe, that a thousand men sometimes are not worth one, and at others one is worth a thousand. Moreo­uer, if the bands that should be taken vp in Fraunce should find these rebellions, there is no man although he were willing that could do him seruice, so that the King should be vnprouided of souldiers at all times when as he had néede, wherefore all con­sidered, me thinke that there might be a time found to chasten these rebels, séeing that the souldiers do enter and lodge in the [Page 289] best Citties of the Realme, when as they are commaunded to marche: or there should bee a generall lawe, that they should altogether lie in the fields, or else that they should be receiued in­to the townes that were appointed for them to lodge in: and not to suffer certaine perticular places to resist, whereas all Fraunce in generall dooth obey. But to leaue this matter, to the intent that aswell the Captaines as the Souldiers should know that the vertue of the Heathen hath beene such, that they did forbid their people to do, y ^t which we Christians do amongst vs, in deuouring and oppressing one another, that the wicked might amend their liues. I am about to declare what the Em­perour Aurelian did write vnto his Lieutenant Generall, con­cerning the life of his Souldiers: the tenor of his letter was this.

If so bee that thou art determined to bee my Lieutenant, or if thou wilt liue long, it were necessarye that thou shouldest com­maund, that no Souldier should bee so bould, as to take a Hen or a sheepe from any man, or to carrye away a plant of a Vine, or to spoile the séede vpon the grounde: nor likewise that they should constraine anye man to giue them oyle, wood, or other thing: but should content themselues with that portion of vic­tuals, that was deliuered them out of the store. Furthermore thou shalt forbid them to make anye bootie or prea of the poore peoples goods that are our freends, but onely prea vpon our enemies.

Moreouer thou shalt enioyne them, that euerye man shall haue his harnes cleane and bright at all times, his weapons sharpe and well kept, the Souldiers them selues to bee well hoased, and when as they are newe apparrelled, let them rid them selues off the olde quight & cleane: cause them to keepe their wages warely, and suffer them not to spend it in drun­kennesse or in Tauernes. What so euer they be that haue got­ten any prise by force of armes, as Bracelets, Collers, or Rings, let them be worne ordinarilie.

Moreouer, for the horsemen, let them curry and rubbe their Horses of price them selues, if any of them doe make [Page 290] any bootie of Cattle, suffer them not to bee soulde, but let them remaine in the hoaste for the seruice of Souldiers, or for foode: and let euerye one of them in his turne looke vnto the Mule or Horse that is appointed to carrye the Bag­gage of the Deceine or Squadron that hee is of. Moreouer, thou shalt make thy Souldiers to bee seruiceable one vnto another as if they were bounde vnto this dutie as slaues: and cause the Chirurgeons to heale them without taking a­nye thing of them. Finallye let them giue nothing vnto Southsayers, and cause them to liue chastely with their hostes: and whosoeuer is author of any mutinie, let him be greeuously punished.

And this was the contents of the letter that the sayd Empe­rour did write vnto his Lieutenant: which was not written vnto the Souldiers of that age to better purpose: then it would be necessary for vs at this time, at the least a great part of it: nor the said Emperour had neuer more need to vse greater seueritie towards his Souldiers, then it is necessarye for vs to vse at this daye towards ours. A man cannot sufficiently de­clare the wante of Iustice, that wee haue amongst vs: because that all vices doe raigne amongst vs, and that we do passe them by dissimulation: or if that anye offender bee punished, the pu­nishment is not so grieuous as it ought to bee: for wee punish great faultes and small all alike: for as well shall hee bee quit with a hanging, that hath rauished a woman, as hee that hath stolne but one loafe of bread, or anye other small thing: not­withstanding the punishments ought to bee different, for that the crimes of rauishing, is without comparison, more shame­full, and detestable then robbing.

I would that the seueritye of the sayde Aurelian, were vsed amongst vs: for I doe thinke that our forcers of women would then bee rudelye ynough handled, if wee would imitate his example by the punishment that hee did vnto one of his Souldiers that had committed adulterye with his Hostesse: which woorde of adulterye dooth importe a freewill in it selfe, and is not to bee thought so haynous as forceing: yet not­withstanding [Page 291] hee caused him to bee set betwixt two high trees, and the toppes of the trees to bee bowed downe-warde, and one of his legs to be made fast vnto the one tree, and the other vnto the other tree, and beeing so bounde, the trees were let goe at once, so that the trees springing vp, pluckte him in two peeces. Which manner of Iustice was long after of such force, that there was no Souldiers of his that durste com­mit anye offence, they were made so sore afrayde with the punishment that was vsed vnto one poore adulterer, which vice was almoste as much vsed at that tyme, as it is at this daye.

The Emperour Macrinus caused two of his Souldiers to bee put to death, after a strange manner, that had raui­shed their Hostesse mayde: which was, hee caused two great Oxen to bee paunched, and put the condemned into theyr bel­lyes, and theyr bellyes to bee sowed vp afterwarde: and to the intent that they might speake eache vnto other, hee appointed that they should haue theyr heads out: so that these two offen­ders did rotte, and were eaten with the Vermine that engende­red of the flesh, as it did corrupt: yet not so soone but that they pyned many dayes. A worthie example for all other to bee warned by.

The like punishments did the auncient Chiefes inuent to punishe the wicked that did commit offence, not onelye a­gainst those that did the like vnto the foresayd, but also against those that did seeke to betraye anye Towne, and sell it vn­to theyr enemyes, or to put anye troope of men into theyr handes, or other thinge, as it seemed by a certaine treason that diuers yoong men of Rome did practise to put Torquinus into theyr Cittie: who beeing discouered, were beheaded, with diuerse other of theyr partakers: and amongst others two of the Sonnes of Brutus, who being then Consull, com­maunded the execution to bee doone vpon them.

There was likewise in our time certayne of those traytors punished, which is a thing worthye to be had in remembrance: It was when the Lorde Rans was Lieutenant for the King in [Page 292] Barlette in the kingdome of Naples, who hauing giuen charge of the towne and Souldiers in his absence: whilst hee was occupied to winne certaine places vpon the mountaine of Saintange, vnto an Italian Captaine named Ieronimie of Cremone: who had sold the sayde Towne vnto the Spaniards that were at Andria vnder the Countie of Boeiel: which trai­tor being taken with his Seriant, who onely were found cul­pable in this treason: were condemned to bee hanged by the feete vntill they died. Which sentence being executed immedi­atly, the Seriant was hanged ouer the gate towards the sea, and the Captaine at one of the windowes in the Castle. I saw them hanging in this manner, when I came from the Spanish Campe, with whome I was kept prisoner from our ouer­throw at Naples, vntill I came vnto Barlette, not finding any meanes to depart sooner.

Another like execution was doone at Thurine, by the Lord of Boutiers, vpon a traitor which brought the Spaniards into one of the Bulwarkes of the towne: so that if the sayd Lord had not beene in place as he was for his great profit, the towne had beene lost at that time: but thereby his vigilance was knowne, and that he was not a man that loued his ease as many others doe, when as they are appointed to keepe places that are worth the keeping.

The traitor as it was told me was drawne in peeces with foure horsses: and hee did well deserue to bee so punished or worse: considering the great domage that might haue insu­ed of the losse of the saide towne, which is of such importance, that it were necessarie to haue good Cheefes in it, which should be vigilant, as the said Lord of Boutiers was, and as the Lord of Langey is, who dooth gouerne it at this instant: who cannot faile in executing of this charge any waye, for his vertues and perfect knowledge in learning and armes. I dare saye that hee hath a great care of the charge of the foresayde Thurine: for our enemies haue a good will to get it from vs, and doe alwaies vse all their indeuour: for in mine opinion it is the towne that that they doe most desire in all Italie: wherefore the King ought to make a great reckoning of it.

[Page 293]Forasmuch as I haue saide before that the faultes committed by perticular persons were punished perticularly, and those which the Legions did commit in Generall, were punished ge­nerally.

Hauing spoken of perticular punishment: it resteth to shew how the Legions were punished for the generall crime or disorder which they did commit: whereof we haue an ensample in the life of Augustus Caesar, who cassierd the tenth Legion reprochfullye, because they had disobeyed him: which was a blot of infamie, that honest men did feare more then death: be­cause they were alwaies after repulsed and reiected from all honest places, after that they were once cassierd, and were ne­uer after suffered to follow the wars, nor to exercise any charge, nor to attaine to office or estate whatsoeuer it were. This maner of cassiering of bands hath béene vsed in Prouince in our time, by the Lord Constable vpon parte of those of the Garrison of Arle, and by the Lord Marshall of Montiean in Thurin: but this maner was not like in all things, because that the auncient Chiefes declared theirs to be vnfit for all honest busines: & those that the said two Lords did cassier were not so handled: but they may aswell attaine vnto any office, as if they neuer had bin cas­sierd. The cause of this cassiering, was for a mutinie that was cōmitted by the Souldiers of both the foresayd townes, against the said Lords, who presented the king his person, & they procée­ded so far, that they did enter both their lodgings forceably. We are so giuen vnto these mutinies, that there is no nation that dooth care for our companies one hower, but they had rather be farre from vs, then neare vnto vs: because that we runne from one vnto another, for euery small occasion, and are hastier to be­gin these quarrels amongst our selues, then to fight with our enemies when time requireth: and these disorders doe oftener happen, when as we haue our enemies neere vs then farre of: for which there must be some good order taken, and most sharpe punishment vsed, as often as these mutinies doe happen, and that Souldiers do rise against their Chiefes. As for the muti­nies of perticular bandes amongst themselues, I would haue him layd handes vpon that were the occasion of the mutinie, or [Page 294] had begun it: and would haue him put to death after the maner that we are accustomed to punish mutiners at this present. And if so be that any did lay hands vpon the Captaines or Chiefes, I would haue them to bee put to some cruell death: as to bee buried aliue, to haue their bones broken, or to bee drawne at a Horse taile vntill such time as their bodies did fall a pieces: or haue thē to be punished in such sort, that it might be an horror and a feare vnto all others. And for to waight a time conueni­ent to laye hands vpon one of these mutiners, I would haue the greatest patience that might be possible: and rather dissem­ble a yeare or two, then to suffer one mutiner to escape the pu­nishment that he had deserued. And if so be that a whole Legi­on had committed this offence, that there were no meanes to know the principall mutiners, there were no better way then to imitate the auncient Chiefes heerein, who tooke out the tenth man, or a great part of their people, when as the fault was ge­nerall: and this taking was doone by lot, which was an occa­sion that the punishment did touche but some certaine number, and yet they all in generall were made afraid to be of that num­ber that the lot did condemne.

Wherefore because that euery man was in daunger of this lot, they endeuoured with all their powers to doe their duties iustlye, fearing to beare the burthen of other mens faults. The lot likewise was vsed, when as the bandes or Legions did for­sake a place, or runne away before their enemies: for that to put a whole armie vnto death had beene too great a losse, there­fore they tooke the tenth man, and sometime more: and he was executed immediatlye. That which Appius Claudius did a­mongst his Souldiers, may witnesse my sayengs: who figh­ting against the Voloces, fled from the battaile: for which cause he did put to death all the Captaines, Centeniers, Corporals, and Souldiers of his hoaste that had lost their armes, and the Ensigne bearers that had lost their Ensignes, and not content with all this, hee caused the tenth man of the Souldiers to be put to death by lot.

Augustus Caesar caused likewise the tenth man of certaine bandes that fled from their enemies to bee flaine. Many other [Page 295] Chiefes haue procéeded extraordinarely in this busines, as the one was more seueere then the other. The Lacedemonians made a lawe, that who so fled from a battaile, might neuer at­taine vnto office in theyr commonwealths, nor marrye theyr daughters (if that they had any) nor take wiues if they were to marry. Moreouer it was lawfull for any man that did méete them vpon the waye, to strike or beate them at his pleasure: so that those poore miserable creatures were subiect vnto blowes, and vnto a thousand infamies, that the woorst Cittizens might doe vnto them. And to the intent that they might bee knowne from other men, they did weare their coates of two coulours, and their beards shauen on the one side, and long on the other. If this law had béen established in Fraunce during the warres which haue béene in our time, there would be more Souldiers found wearing partie couloured coates, and halfe shauen, then others: but let that passe: it might suffice if wee had a good will to amend our faultes for that that is to come, and to doe our endeuour from hencefoorth better then wee haue doone hi­therto. To be bréefe, the seueritie of the ancient Chiefes did not onely extend vnto the punishment of those faultes which deser­ued death. But also they had a regard vnto those faultes that were not of that importance, to the intent to leaue no fault vn­punished, how little soeuer it was, contrarie vnto the discipline of the warres, as their Histories do make mention. Our Gene­rall shall likewise take order that all the faults which his soul­diers should commit, might be gréeuously punished, how little soeuer they were, contrarie vnto the discipline of the warres, or vnto the King his seruice, although they were not damageble at that time that they were cōmitted, but might be afterwards. Wherfore the said Generall must looke deeply into this matter, causing offenders to be punished according vnto the qualitie of the offence that they did commit, hauing a regard vnto the euill that hath insued, or the inconuenience y ^t might ensue: for which cōsideration it is necessary that the said General should be som­what cruell, if he would be well serued by his people; cheefely at the beginning, vntill he hath brought thē in order to liue wel, & to that point, y ^t they do excercise their faculty as it ought to be.

[Page 296]And if so be that he himselfe were of so gentle, and pittifull nature, that he would not punish offenders rigorously: yet were it necessarie that some other should cause the punishment to be doone for him. For which intent I haue instituted before, the Iustice of the Legions, which maner of iustice he may vse if hee will: both for to ease himselfe of trouble, as also for not with­drawing his wits frō his other busines, but whether he himself dooth take knowledge of the offēces that his people do commit, or that he doe referre it vnto their Chiefes, those that doe com­mit any heynous crime: and amongst others, the one of them that I haue named before, ought to be extraordinarily punished. And to the intent that these wicked offenders might bee puni­shed according vnto their desarts, and that the example might withdraw others from dooing the like: it were necessarie to de­uise some new torment, to punish them with the most terriblest death that might be inuented. And if so be that any man will saye that a Captaine Generall ought to bee mercifull, and not such a one as I would haue him, I doe aunswer, that to execute Iustice is no crueltie, but to giue euery one his hyer, vnto the good all good things, and vnto the wicked theyr reward: for euen as we hold it for a most sure opinion, that good men cannot be so well estéemed or rewarded, but that they doe deserue much more: so likewise we may say by those that are wicked, that it is impossible to punish them so gréeuously, but that they doe de­serue a great deale worse. Me thinkes that whosoeuer dooth betraye his Prince, in what manner soeuer it bee, or dooth faile to performe the principall pointes of the arte of the warres: or generally any other that may bee an occasion of the slacking of his seruice: that is to say, if he doe hinder it willingly, and erre wilfully, such ought to be tormented after the most cruellest sort that may be deuised: & that Generall y ^t should haue such people in his hoast, ought to put them to death with one of the tormēts abouesaid, without mercy or pardon. And although hee should be coumpted to be cruell, for vsing of such rigour, yet should not this tittle withdraw him from dooing his endeuour, but good mē will not blame him, but esteeme him the more, & besides their e­stimation, the blame of the wicked is a thing not to be accomp­ted [Page 297] of at all. Moreouer, hee shalbe enforced to doe so, if hee haue a great number in charge, whether that they be all of one nation, or of diuers: for except that he be feared, & accompted to be such a one, he shall neuer kéepe his hoast in quiet, nor haue haue them readie & willing at al howres to obey him.

Amongst all the great acts, for which Anniball is renow­med, I finde one to be the chiefest: that is, that he hauing vn­der his conduct a very great army compounded of diuers nati­ons, did gouerne them so well, that he neuer had one onely mu­tunie in his camp, although they were of straunge countries, & did sometimes win, and sometimes loose: which is a thing wor­thie to be remembred. The occasion of the maintaining of his armie in this peace, in mine opinion, was the vnnaturall cruel­tie which he did vse, which together with his vertues, made him alwaies to be reuerenced and feared of his souldiers: but with out his seueritie: his good qualities would haue done him as li­tle seruice as Scipio his did him: who although hee was ac­compted to be one of the most vertuous men that euer was: yet for that he was no waies cruell, but the readiest man to par­don that euer was séene, his lenitie so bouldened his souldiers to mutunie in Spayne against the chiefes, and to rebell. His great pitie another time, was cause of the destruction of those of Locres, and that many murthers were committed amongst his owne people. So that it appeareth, that lenitie, & pity are not profitable for a Chiefe that will be obayed of his souldiers, and that crueltie is more necessary for him. But because that this word, is somewhat odious, I will terme it seuerity, & will say that a Lieuetenant Generall that doth pretend to doo good seruice: ought to be as seuere as is possible. And if so be that he doe not punishe so rigorously, as is aforesaide, yet at the leaste he should suffer no fault to scape vnpunished: for in so doing e­uery man will indeuour to doe well, and feare to offend sée­ing no offence shalbe borne withall. And if I were asked whe­ther it were better for a Generall to be feared, then loued of his people, or to be beloued then feared: I would answere, that he ought to doe his indeuour to bee both, if it were possible. But for that it is hard that feare and loue should bee alied together, [Page 298] I say that it is much more surer to be feared, then to be beloued, if that he might not be both: forasmuch as we doe see that soul­diours are generally ingratefull, variable, deceiptfull, doe wil­lingly eschue perill and couet gaine, & whilst that they are pro­uided for and that there is no great neede of them, they doe say that they are ready to serue, and to be wholly at the command­ment of their Chiefes: but when it dooth come vnto the pushe that they must be put to their busines, then they do faine them selues sicke, or start away, or doe finde some forged excuse to bee exempted from their seruice: so that if there be no other meane to induce them to doe their indeuour, the accoumpt may bee made that they will doe nothing of them selues. Which other meanes must rather bee for the loue that they doe beare vnto their Generall, because that all men haue least regarde to of­fend him who maketh him selfe to be beloued, then him that maketh him selfe to be feared: for bicause that loue is held by a certaine bond of obligation, which is soone broken by those men who doe loue their perticuler profits, more then their honesties: of which sorte the most parte of souldiers are at this day. But feare is held of a doubt to incurre the punishment which is ap­pointed for euery fault, which feare doth neuer leaue those that doe their indeuour by force.

But a Generall must make him selfe to bee so feared, that if hee could not get the loue of his souldiers, yet at the least hee should not make him selfe to be hated by them. For these two things may well agree together, to wit, to be feared, and not to bee hated. With which meane the Lord of Lautrec helped him selfe as well as any Generall that was before him or since: for he was so feared of his men with out hatred, that euery man doubted to disobay him: many examples thereof were seene in many places, but specially vpon Easter day a litle from Na­ples, where his Camp was in such a mutunie one against ano­ther, that there was neither Colonells, nor Captaine Gene­ralls that could appease them, or keepe them from beginning a warre amongst themselues, not vnlike to haue made a mer­ueilous medley, if the sayd Lord had not gone betwixt them to parte them: which hee did with so litle difficultie, that assoone [Page 299] as hee was ariued there was no stroke striken, nor man that kept his place: but they vanished sodainely out of his presence some one way some another, hee neither beating nor striking any man: but onely for the feare that euery man had to doe ought that might displease him. And in truth hee did all with his Souldiers that hee would doe, for which cause hee stroke them not: knowing that to bee common and familier with euery man (although that this familiarity in getting y ^e fauour and loue of men) might bee an occasion to emboulden them to offend sooner then if hee shewed himselfe to bee straunge and seuere: considering moreouer, that although hee made him selfe to be feared of his Souldiers, that he was not therefore to be hated of them: but also furthermore he lost nothing by shewing him selfe to be such a none as hee woulde haue his Souldiers for to bee. Moreouer, if there were occasion to put any man to death, the cause being iust, hee deferred it not: so that things were handled by him, that hee was not to bee reprooued.

In like manner must our Generall lyue with his people, and to haue that excellencie in him, to make him selfe to be lo­ued and feared.

How Souldiers ought to bee recompenced after that they haue doone good seruice: with the Author his ex­cuse.
Chap. 5. To the Lord Constable.

FOr asmuch as the lawes that doe concerne Militarie discipline, where vnto souldiers that doe exercise the warres are bound and subiect, are so rigorous that it cannot bee possible that they should bee more: it is reason on the other parte, to institute certaine Priuiledges, Ho­nors, Authorities, Dignities, Gifts, and profits, to recompence those that haue honostly acquited them selues of their dueties: [Page 300] and which haue patiently borne the burden of the warres, du­ring the time that the king his pleasure was to bee serued by them. For there is nothing more iust then where offenders are greatly punished, that wel deseruers should be well rewar­ded: if so be that we would haue men to hope, and feare all at once. For which cause the Romans did ordaine a certaine recompence for euery vertuous acte: to weete, for him that sa­ued any citizens life, fighting against his enemies: likewise, vnto him that got vp first vpon a wall, or that entred first at a breache, or into his enemtes Forte: likewise, for him that in a­ny sally out of a towne besieged, did first passe his enemies tren­ches: in summe, euery vertuous acte was remembred, and re­compenced by the Consuls: and moreouer, praised publikely of euery man. And besides the honour & good fame that those that did obtaine those gifts did get amongst other souldiers, they might weare them amongst the citizens, and goe to and fro with them, and none other durst weare the like, but onely those which had gotten them by the way abouesaide. I will not stay to tell what gifts they were, nor whereof the garmentes were that were giuen them: for it is inough that the recom­pence was good: and although it was not riche, yet it was ho­nourable. The King had ordained that y ^e Legionaries which did any acte of valour should haue certaine gould rings giuen them: and that order had beene very good if it had beene kept. I would likewise, that those of whom I treat here, should haue vppergarments, or rings, or bracelets, or Iewels, I doe not care what they were, so that they might serue for tokens and shewes vnto the world, that those that did weare them had be­haued them selues like vnto men of vertue. Moreouer, they might enioy the Priuiledges and other freedomes which the lawes of Emperours doe permit, and also the Prerogatiues which the auncient Souldiers did enioy amongst the aunci­ent Romans. The King might likewise exempt them from taxes, and though not from all, yet at the least from parte. And if so be that he conquered any country or towne by force of armes, hee might people them with those souldiers that had taken paines to doe him seruice, and bannishe the other inhabi­taunts [Page 301] as I haue saide before: or place them amongst the first inhabitaunts, if the said towne & countrie were able to receiue them all.

The orders of the Legions doe import that those that haue bene maymed of their limmes in the king his seruice, should be put into Garrisons & be kept there as the other dead paies were, and the recompence is honest. But for that it is not only inough to recompence maimed men, & to forget others that haue shew­ed them selues to be honest men, although that they were not maymed, for I am of opinion that y ^e king should make accompt of all those that had serued him faithfully in his warres, and should be informed of euery man his deserts, to the intent that he him selfe might cut their bread, and not a quidam, whom the matter doth not touch at all, and who will passe it lightly: ex­cept it bee the Generall that hath had them in charge, or some other that doth know their deserts, which to doe well must di­stribute here one thing and there another, according vnto eue­ry man his valour and merite, whether they bee places of dead payes, keeping of Castles, Captaine shippes, Baliages, Pro­uosties, Steward-shippes, or other courtlike offices: and if so be that those offices and estates may not suffice, the king hath wherewithall to recompence them richly by pension or other­wise: at the vttermost there are many gouernments in France, which may be charged to maintaine a great number. Moreo­uer, the Prelats & great benefices of France might be charged to maintaine another parte, with the third penny of their reue­newes which they are bound to imploy for the maintenance of the poore, but they doe it not: wherefore it would be labour well spent to make them to be charitable, that will not be so of them selues. And this I meane for the recompencing of simple soul­diers & pore gentlemen: as for the Chiefs, they may be recom­penced with the offices and estats abouesaide. If that souldiers did hope to be recompenced honestly when as the warres were ended, & to liue without feare of pouerty: it is a thing most cer­taine, that whilst they are in the wars they would incline them selues to no other thing, but to do the king good seruice: where­as they are constrained before all things to thinke vpon their perticuler profit, and afterward to exercise their facultie. But [Page 302] God knoweth howe, for wee doe see, that who so doth not win by his industrie, doth loose his time in tarrying vntill that an other doe geue him any thing: and that is also the occasion that souldiers at this day doe vse the warres for their occupation, & not to the intent to doe the Prince seruice that doth giue them their wages. Wherefore, when as the warres doe fayle, there are fewe souldiers that will labour or worke againe at the occu­pation that they did learne in their youth: and then, if they haue nothing to maintaine thē to liue idlely, they do become robbers & skouters vpon wais, as Montclou his men did, and many o­ther the like haue done in France, since the king his raigne.

I speake nothing of the subtleties that they doe vse, nor of the desire that they haue of the continuance of the warre, nor what enemies they are vnto the peace, nor how they doe seeke many inuētions to delay the king his seruice, which they would not doe, if that they had any hope to be recompenced.

To conclude, I doe say that who so shall leuie souldiers af­ter the maner before spoken of in this booke, and shall vse the obseruations of punishment, and rewarde abouesaide towardes those that through their good, or ill déeds had deserued praise or blame, y ^t he should haue as good souldiers as euer were. Wher­of there must be no doubt made: for I dare affirme y ^t these here spoken of are in all points so well ordred, as any souldiers were since that the Romans were in their triumph: and to prooue y ^t it is so, who so dooth looke into it, shall find that they are first of all leuied and chosen according vnto true election, & besides so well armed & weaponed (that in mine opinion) there is no­thing to be founde fault with all. Moreouer, the destribution of them vnto bands and officers, doth agrée partly with y ^e ancient maner, and partly with y ^e maner y ^t is now vsed: besides, the ma­ner of ranging them is borrowed of both: so y ^t what maner so­euer y ^e ancient Romans did vse y ^t was better then ours, & that which we haue y ^t is better then theirs, hath bin here in obserued: and as for y ^e number if it be thought to bee too small, I doe not say y ^t it is forbidden to make it greater, whether it were of foote­men or horsemen. But I am well assured y ^t the ordnary hoast of a Roman Consall, was not so great of Citizens, & alliance as these before spoken of: neither is that much greater which Vi­getius [Page 303] instituteth, if so be y ^t they be not equal all things comp­ted: and yet the Romaines helped themselues against the grea­test part of their aduersaries, with their small number, except when as they had to deale with a mighty enemy, and then they did put two Consuls hoastes together: and then if their number amounted vnto 50000. Romanes, Allies & Voluntaries, that came without commandment, it was a whole world. Sith then they did augment their number at their neede, what shall let vs to leuie as many as we will, hauing men enow as well as they had, if it were 50000. or 100000. if it were requisit? but this great leuie may be reserued vntill an extreamity, & y ^e abouesaid fower legions might serue for a warre of meane importance: to wit, if wee were to encounter but with 30000. or 40000. ene­mies. For I do make arcount, that the order that is vsed in this small number is more worth then an enemy that hath fifteen or twenty thousand more. And if so be that wee did leuie any small number more then these, they might serue for suddaine courses, and skirmishes, and to put into garrisons in conquered townes: as for a daye of battaile, these fower legions with their accom­plishmentes, may doe as good seruice as if they were a greater number, for peraduenture a greater number would make a con­fusion, as great multitudes are accustomed to doe, for that they cannot so well be ordred as a meaner number. Pirrhus the king of the Epirotes, vsed to saye that hee would haue but 15000. onely to fight against all men. The small number of Alexan­der his souldiers do verify his words, which number being wel ordred, were more woorth then Darius great multitude ill go­uerned.

Moreouer, I doe thinke that I haue so well aduertised the Generall that might haue the conduct of this people of so many points, that if he doe leese any thing, or doe not bring his enter­prizes to a good end, it shalbe his own negligence that wil hin­der him and not the want of aduertisement of anye thing that might serue his turne: for I haue shewed him how he shal take least hurt, and haue taught him how to giue battaile, and to get the victorie. Moreouer, I haue shewed him what might happen during y ^e combat, or after, & the way to remedy inconueniences.

[Page 304]Consequently, I haue led him through his enemies so sure, that he was not to bee surprized, and haue made mention of the inconueniences that may happen vnto an hoast, marching by the way: afterward I haue lodged him so strongly incamped, that he might rest with his people without feare of any man. Moreo­uer, he hath bin taught diuers pollicies for to ouercome his ene­mies y ^t are left after a bataile: & what order ought to be obserued in the besiedging of a town. Moreouer I haue giuen him laws to helpe him selfe withall, for to haue good seruice of the people vnder his charge; and therwith haue shewed him how he might proceede in his iudgementes for to condemne or release a priso­ner. Finally, I haue inferred at the taile of these thinges before spoken of: certaine examples of the seueritie that the auncient Chiefes did vse, when as they did punishe any crimes of impor­taunce: of all which there hath bin so largely spoken, that as I haue tired my selfe in writing them, so I doubt that those that shall throughly peruse them, will be weary themselues in rea­ding them. What resteth now then, but to conclude, that who so would put this leauy in practise should make his Souldiers the most excellentst men of war that haue bin since the Romanes: which is so easie a matter to be instituted in Fraunce, and to be maintained, that nothing is more easie. If it had pleased God that the leuieng of our legions had bene like it: for it might bee thought that the king would haue liked them so well, that hee would not haue changed or released them, for to haue bin serued with strangers, or aduenturers as he hath done: & yet I hope he wil remember himselfe, & make his wars with his own people. But suppose that he doth reiect the legions, & that the order spo­ken of in this worke, be not worthy to be receiued: yet I do hope shortly to see, that Militarye Discipline shall bee restored vnto her auncient force by the sayd Lorde, and through the diligence that you my Lorde Constable will imploy before all other, both for your office sake, and also for that I do thinke that you were ordained for to deliuer vs from the seruitude of strangers, wher­in we haue bene long time, who may vaunt that they haue bene the disposers of all the warres that wee haue made within thys 30. yeares, and haue made vs to léese as often as it pleased thē. [Page 305] for in truth all our hope and trust consisted, and it lay in theyr hands for to defend or to destroy vs, but I am in good hope that through the good order that you will take, that we shall no more héereafter be at their mercy: which opinion, both Frenchmen and strangers haue of you, grounding their argument vppon that which you haue begun, in shewing the Frenchmen y ^t way how to resist all their enemies. And moreouer because that you haue begun to reforme the state of the horsemen not long since, it is thought that you will not leaue the footemen in their accus­tomed errour, specially for that the horssemen had not so great néede of reformation as the footemen. Besides, it is not so requi­site to haue good horssemen, as good footemen, for the footemen are they that may winne or léese a battaile, and not the horsse­men, except that it be by a great chaunce. I am assured that you putting your helping hand vnto this worke, shall be well assis­ted by many good and auncient Captaines, who do vnderstand this busines better then I can expresse it. And moreouer, there are my Lords the Marshals, and so many other to helpe, that it would be impossible if the matter were once set abroach, and put in question, but that it would haue good successe: and for to make the matter the more easy, this realme is so well furni­shed with experimented, wise, and wellwilling men, that there wanteth nothing to set vp this arte incontinent, but the set­ting of them aworke, and shewing them the manner how to exercise those small things that appertaine therevnto: where­fore there is no more to do but to make a leuy of men after the manner that I haue shewed, or after a better, and immediatly to commit them vnto the charge of those that are fittest, and do best vnderstand this busines for to traine them: and if the mat­ter were so handled, you may be sure (as you do well vnderstād) that this discipline well exercised, would restore vs vnto the re­putation that we haue lost through our negligence, and besides that, you should get an immortall fame for your trauell. More­ouer my Lord, if I did not knowe the great affection that you haue borne of long time vnto this reformation, I would enforce my self to perswade you therevnto at this instant, but knowing that it would be but folishly done of me to trouble you with a [Page 306] matter that you so greatly desire, I wil but only remember you for y ^e spéedy effecting of your desire, to the intent that we might yet one day haue amongst vs the manner, valew, & aduantage that a well ordered hoast hath aboue an hoast that is ill ordered, to do vs seruice chiefely against the enemies of our faith, if so bee that the King would take any voyage in hand against thē, as euery man hopeth that he will do, or if so be that he would attend vntil that they should assaile vs at home, as it is to be fea­red that they will doe, if that our Lord GOD doe not put to his helping hand, which were a thing very néedfull for vs: as for vs to thinke that we could resist them with our accustomed manner of warre, we should deceiue our selues, séeing they do farre excell vs in power & discipline, and except we do reforme our naughty manner of liuing, it were nothing, for euery man knoweth that they are the iust scourge of God, by whome he will punish vs for the grieuous faults which we do commit. But this amendment will be found to be a hard matter with those that are accustomed to liue at their owne pleasures, and yet it is nothing else but the custome that we haue taken in it: notwithstanding the first is easie, if so be that we would take a little paines in it, and the last is not impossible, if that we would imitate the Lord Camille Vrsin, who hath so well amended and reformed the Italyans that are vnder his charge, for the Vene­tians in Slauony (whose manner of liuing before was too ma­nifest corrupt, as it is well knowne that of all the nations that do haunt the warres, there is none so excéeding vitious as the Italyans are commonly) that of such as I say they were, he hath brought them into so good order, that the worst amongst them may be compared with any of the best religious that we haue in our Monasteries. And to say truth it is y ^e miracle of our time, for both the act which he hath done, and the victories they haue gotten, may rightly be tearmed to be wonders. I do say that our men are neither of stéele nor stone more then his were, but that they may be brought vnto a maner of good life aswell as they, so that we had another Camille amongst vs, or that the Captains who should haue the charge of these men, would do their indeuour to imitate him as néere as they might, and for [Page 307] this cause haue I made mention of him in this place, as also to shew that it would not be impossible to reforme a great many of our souldiers, to wéet, those that are least hurtfull, so that euery one of the Chiefes would first reforme himselfe for his owne part, and moreouer did proceed in his busines for another and better intent, then they do that go to the warres at this day. But I now go without my bounds, and in stead of dispatching, do intangle my selfe further then euer before, and do borrowe a new occasion for euill speakers to reproue me, specially for that I do speake of matters at my owne pleasure, willing this and that to be done, as if it were in me to appoint, or that I were better then other men, which I am not, and therefore it is the worsse: wherefore not to detaine you longer with words, nor to wéery you with rehearsals, which I do feare more, then the toongs of those that would cut me through, I wil take my hand from this worke for it is time, besieching you my Lord Con­stable to take my defence in hand against those that will after diuers manners controule this Booke, and will make their laughing stock of it in your presence, reprouing here one thing, and there another, as the most part of people do at this day whē as any new thing doth light into their hands, chiefely if it do come from the forge of any one that is of their acquaintance, or of their profession, as I am sure that more then foure that are about you will do, who would be very sory, if they should not speake their rablement rather in euill part then in good, if there should be any of these of whome I speake, I appeale from their iudgement from henceforth, and at this instant vnto you, for to mainteine my right, I do cast in their teethes the honest desire y ^t I long time haue had to do or to wright somewhat y ^t might please you, which hath moued me to take this matter in hand, as a thing most agreeable vnto you: and therfore sith it is you who haue caused me to take this worke in hand, there is no reason that you should excuse me of the fault that I haue committed in it, or contrarily, that I should defende mine innocencie a­gainst all those find faults that would wrongfully reprooue me, whome it shall please you to forbidde, not to enter into the reading of thys worke for to dispute, nor to correcte [Page 308] my sayings, except they haue written better of this matter then I haue done, or that you do estéeme them to be of the number of those that haue perfect knowledge in militarie discipline, for I do consent and permit all those with a good will to reproue me fréely, and to teare out at their pleasure all that they do finde to be ill penned, and contrary vnto their opinion: and it shall be so farre from me to be displeased for any thing that they shall blot or teare out of the booke, were it a great part or all, as if I might knowe their names, I would giue them thanks, and also accoumpt my selfe to be greatly beholding vnto them for the honour they had done me, in declaring their opinions vpon a matter of so small valew. As for the others which do not vn­derstād it better then I, or that would iudge of enuy, I do hold them for suspected, aswell far their insufficiency, as also for that peraduenture I haue pricked thē in some place, for which cause they might haue a desire to reuenge if that they might find any small occasion. It may be also that some may be euill conten­ted, because that I haue spoken against aduentures, in blaming their leuy, and also their manner of life, yet I do thinke I haue done well, and whether I haue reproued them iustly or no, I do referre me vnto your iudgement, who knowes of what va­lewe they are, and who is not to learne now what fault he doth commit that doth serue himselfe with them, and shall do, vntill such time as there be a leuy of people made in Fraunce, accor­ding vnto a true election, with whome a Lieutenant Generall might serue himselfe euery way better, then with others. But how should you my Lord make our aduenturers to carry more harnesse then they are accustomed, and to carry victuals at their backs, and tooles to rampare withall, sith they are so nyce, as to make their Pages (when they are ranged in battaile) to carry their Pikes, or Harquebusse, or their cōmon garmēt to be ligh­ter, & sometime do breake their Pikes to be excused frō carying thē, & had rather cast their harnes into a ditch, then to lade their persons. When can you put into their heads y ^t they ought ordi­narily to do the duties of Pioners, sith at a néed they will do no thing, but driue away those y ^t do rampare of their own frée wils. If in a great number there were one found, they do despise him, [Page 309] and flye from him as they would do from one that were excom­municated or infected, and despise him as we do vaine and ydle men. How will you keepe them euery day certaine houres in armes for to exercise them in fayned battailes, for to bee better serued of them at the combat, then if they had not béen exercised: sith that if there bee question that they should watch but once in fifteene daies, or should be sent but vnto one extraordinarie ser­uice once in a moneth, they will murmur against you, saying that they are ouercharged, and that it is for drudges to do the seruice they do. I speake nothing of the brauer sort, who dis­daine to be found at such like seruices, because they can renounce God more outragiously then others, or for that they are more richly clad. How will you bring them to vse any extreame dili­gence on foote, that onely for martching of one mile, they must mount on horsebacke at the departing from their lodging: so that a small band of footmen at this present do carrie as great a trayne of horses, as a great companie of horsemen were wont to do: or if they do any diligence on foote, they must haue more intreaties and perswasions, then I could resite in a whole day. And sometimes they must be vsed with threatning and force, so that I may say, that all the good that they do, if peraduenture they do any, is by force, and that they neuer make warre of their free-willes. When will they abstaine from play, from whores, and from blaspheming, and from committing those insolencies y ^t they do euery day, aswell against friend, as against enemies? Or for to keepe them from it, how great a labour should you haue, and how many men should you put to death? how will it be possible to reduce them to that manner of life, that a plum-tree laden with plummes, being within one of the Campes that wée do make, might be found after that wee are dislodged, vndiminished, without any man laying hand vpon it (as we do reade in times past hath béen) when as the very sacred things are not sure in Churches, for that they pill all, nor the things of those that lodge together is not quiet: for they robbe one from another he that best may best. Shall I make mention of the countrie where they passe, sith it were as good to bee consumed [Page 310] with fire, as to abide the passage of this people, for that they leaue neither riffe nor raffe, but do force, and murther as well the women as the men they can lay hold vpon. I say in summe, that it is a sort of people that are not to bee corrected, who so shall looke well into them, so that there is neither Captaine nor o­ther that can deale with them: for if a Captaine would take a­way their libertie from doing euill, they will say that he reapeth some profite vnder hand: if he reprooue them, they do the worse, or they abandon him: if he punish them, they mutin, and some­times reuenge vpon his person. But how will they amend for him, when as a Captaine Generall himselfe, can hardly take or­der for it? Will they do any thing for that they are of their Captaines countrie? No, for they are not his subiects, no nor he knoweth not possible the tenth man but by sight: wherefore if they flye after that they haue done any offence, he shall not knowe in what place to finde them, for to punish them. And sup­pose that they must bee found, it is so that the Captaines must pursue them at their owne charges, which is not for their pro­fite: for peraduenture they shall spend their monie in vayne, for to do that which Iustice is bound to do. And furthermore, do these Captaines thinke to make their men refraine by putting them to any shame, sith they are borne and nurssed without euer hauing learned any other thing then shame? What shall they promise them being at the wars, whereby their Souldiers may be enticed or bound with all reuerence to loue and feare them: sith that when as the warres are ended, they shall haue no more to do with them, and before the ende, one will go on the one side, and another on the other. Wherefore should Souldiers be obe­dient vnto their Captaines, if they knowe not one another? What others shal they take? shall it be by our Lord, seeing they do deceiue him euery way, and blaspheme so cursedly? shall it be by their parts of Paradise? and they haue no portion in it, foras­much as they are full of iniustice, fornication, malice, wickednes, manslaughter, quarrels, fraude, euill courage, murmurers, de­tracters, haters of God, iniurious, proud, vaunters, inuenters of euilles, disobedient vnto father and mother, vnto the King, [Page 311] and Superiours: without vnderstanding, except it be to do mis­chiefe, and all the rest that followeth: all which are banished from the sight of God, as the deuill is banished out of Paradise. Fur­thermore, I beleeue that such people wil neuer keepe that which they haue promised in his name, whome they dispraise at all houres? How were it possible that they that dispraise God, should reuerence men? For it is so that those of whom I speake, do make lesse accompt of him then nothing, and not only they, but also the straunge Souldiers that the King doth keepe in his seruice, or the greatest part of them. What good order then may be taken in this matter? Certainly my Lord (you will aun­swere me) none: but who would haue simple and plaine men, so that they were the Kings subiects, whom it were farre better to take into seruice, supposing that they were leuied, and chosen as appertaineth, albeit that they neuer had been at any seruice, and that they do come but from houlding of the plough; then those that had long time exercised the occupation of armes; al­though they be alswell experimented as they might be, so that they were otherwise ill conditioned: for that you shall finde that it is easier to make simple and newe men good Souldiers, then it is to bring the wicked to good waies, after that they are once gone astray. It is not then without cause, that I praise the le­uie of those that may bée made good Souldiers with little diffi­cultie, and that I crye against those which are so excéeding wic­ked, that there is not almost any remedie to amend them. And therefore it were not conuenient that my sayings should be dis­praised nor condemned, if I haue spoken against the wicked: for my meaning was to prick them only, and no others: nor it were no reason that I should bee reproued, although I haue blamed the manner that wee do vse in leuying Aduenturers: for I haue not done it before I had iustly praised: to weet, whether the Le­gionaries or the said voluntaries were better: nor before regard taken diligently vnto y ^e profite that may come of the one, & vnto the inconueniences and euils of which the others are commonly causers: for if I had made any comparison on mine owne side, I would neuer bee so rash, as to put it to iudgement as I do. But bee it that those that doe maintaine their part, should finde [Page 312] mine opinion euill, and the libertie I haue vsed in speaking: yet will I not therefore leaue to exhort al those that vse the warres, and doe delight to haue the title of Aduenturers, that they should chaunge for some other maner that should be better, then that which we haue handled hetherto: and that of euill liuers as we are, euery man should bestowe his labour to become a man of good life: and if wee haue béen inexpert in the feates of armes heretofore, let vs endeuour to reforme our selues hereafter in such sort, that the King seeing vs to bee well conditioned and perfect good Souldiers, may thinke himselfe happie: specially finding such Souldiers to be in his realme, that our enemies or neighbours who daylie raunsack vs, being aduertised of our va­lour, should make greater difficultie to mooue warre against the sayd Lord to morrowe or next day, then they are accusto­med: or to hould themselues at too high a price, if he had need of the ayd of his sayd neighbours, knowing how much we do excell them in vertue and discipline.